summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/68332-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
authornfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org>2025-01-21 19:37:04 -0800
committernfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org>2025-01-21 19:37:04 -0800
commit76b2f4db931164ac5715d2f435ac46ca419aeb9d (patch)
tree76e718e52f2361c008c89ad717517801c617518b /old/68332-0.txt
parentc1490b94598c57c7192340382e2c179eb21beea3 (diff)
NormalizeHEADmain
Diffstat (limited to 'old/68332-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/68332-0.txt8811
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8811 deletions
diff --git a/old/68332-0.txt b/old/68332-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 61485a4..0000000
--- a/old/68332-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,8811 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Rover Boys on Sunset Trail, by
-Arthur M. Winfield
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
-most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
-of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
-will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before
-using this eBook.
-
-Title: The Rover Boys on Sunset Trail
- or, The old miner's mysterious message
-
-Author: Arthur M. Winfield
-
-Release Date: June 16, 2022 [eBook #68332]
-
-Language: English
-
-Produced by: Donald Cummings and the Online Distributed Proofreading
- Team at https://www.pgdp.net
-
-*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET
-TRAIL ***
-
-
-
-[Illustration: THE FOUR LADS BEGAN TO TUG AT THE TREE TRUNK.]
-
-
-
-
- THE ROVER BOYS
- ON SUNSET TRAIL
-
- OR
-
- _THE OLD MINER’S MYSTERIOUS
- MESSAGE_
-
-
- BY
- ARTHUR M. WINFIELD
- (Edward Stratemeyer)
-
- AUTHOR OF “THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL,” “THE ROVER BOYS
- DOWN EAST,” “THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL,”
- “THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES,” ETC.
-
-
- _ILLUSTRATED_
-
-
- NEW YORK
- GROSSET & DUNLAP
- PUBLISHERS
-
- Made in the United States of America
-
-
-
-
-BOOKS BY ARTHUR M. WINFIELD
-
-(Edward Stratemeyer)
-
-
-THE FIRST ROVER BOYS SERIES
-
- THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE
- THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS
- THE ROVER BOYS IN CAMP
- THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS
- THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM
- THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE
- THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE
- THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR
- THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK
- THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA
- THE ROVER BOYS IN BUSINESS
- THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR
-
-
-THE SECOND ROVER BOYS SERIES
-
- THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL
- THE ROVER BOYS ON SNOWSHOE ISLAND
- THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS
- THE ROVER BOYS ON A HUNT
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE LAND OF LUCK
- THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG HORN RANCH
- THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG BEAR LAKE
- THE ROVER BOYS SHIPWRECKED
- THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET TRAIL
-
-
-THE PUTNAM HALL SERIES
-
- THE CADETS OF PUTNAM HALL
- THE RIVALS OF PUTNAM HALL
- THE CHAMPIONS OF PUTNAM HALL
- THE REBELLION AT PUTNAM HALL
- CAMPING OUT DAYS AT PUTNAM HALL
- THE MYSTERY AT PUTNAM HALL
-
-_12mo. Cloth. Illustrated._
-
-GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, New York
-
-
- Copyright, 1925, by
- EDWARD STRATEMEYER
-
-
- _The Rover Boys on Sunset Trail_
-
-
-
-
-INTRODUCTION
-
-
-MY DEAR BOYS: This book is a complete story in itself, but forms the
-ninth volume in a line issued under the general title, “The Second
-Rover Boys Series for Young Americans.”
-
-The volumes issued in the First and Second Series so far number
-twenty-eight, and of these the publishers have already sold _over
-three million copies_! To me this is an astonishing number, and I must
-confess that I am tremendously pleased over the way in which the boys
-and girls, as well as their parents, have stood by me in my efforts to
-entertain them.
-
-In the initial volume of the First Series, “The Rover Boys at School,”
-I introduced my readers to Dick, Tom and Sam Rover and their friends
-and relatives. This book and those which immediately followed related
-the adventures of the three Rover boys at Putnam Hall Military Academy,
-Brill College and while on many outings.
-
-Having graduated from college, the three young men established
-themselves in business in New York City and became married to their
-girl sweethearts. Dick Rover was blessed with a son and a daughter, as
-was likewise his brother Sam, while Tom Rover became the proud father
-of twin boys. As the four youths were of a lively disposition, it was
-considered best by their parents to send them to a boarding school, and
-in the first volume of the Second Series, entitled “The Rover Boys at
-Colby Hall,” I related what took place while they were attending that
-institution. From Colby Hall the scene was shifted to “Snowshoe Island”
-and then to stirring adventures while “Under Canvas.” Then the boys
-went “On a Hunt” and later to “The Land of Luck.” Then came further
-adventures at “Big Horn Ranch,” at “Big Bear Lake,” and then when
-“Shipwrecked,” where we last met them.
-
-In the present book the scene is laid first during the final days at
-Colby Hall and then on Sunset Trail in the far West. The boys had good
-times and also some strenuous adventures, all of which are related in
-the pages that follow.
-
-Once more I wish to thank the young people for their interest in my
-books and for the many pleasing letters they have written to me. I
-trust that the reading of these books will do them all good.
-
-Affectionately and sincerely yours,
-
- EDWARD STRATEMEYER.
-
-
-
-
- CONTENTS
-
-
- CHAPTER PAGE
- I. WHAT HAPPENED ON THE LAKE 1
- II. SOMETHING ABOUT THE ROVERS 11
- III. AN UNEXPECTED EXPLOSION 22
- IV. THE ACCUSATION 34
- V. THE MAN ON THE ROAD 44
- VI. SAM ROVER BRINGS NEWS 54
- VII. FINAL EXAMINATIONS 64
- VIII. WHAT HAPPENED TO THE GIRLS 74
- IX. THE LAST NIGHT AT COLBY HALL 85
- X. TIT FOR TAT 95
- XI. A MYSTERIOUS PLOT 105
- XII. HOME ONCE MORE 114
- XIII. A NEW ACQUAINTANCE 123
- XIV. OFF FOR THE WEST 133
- XV. AN OLD FRIEND TURNS UP 143
- XVI. A PLOT AGAINST THE ROVERS 152
- XVII. FOUR BOYS AND A BULL 162
- XVIII. A NARROW ESCAPE 171
- XIX. THE DISAPPEARANCE OF LEW BILLINGS 182
- XX. AT THE ROLLING THUNDER MINE 192
- XXI. OUT ON SUNSET TRAIL 201
- XXII. THE MOUNTAIN LION 211
- XXIII. AT LAKE GANSEN 221
- XXIV. THE TIMBER WOLVES 231
- XXV. WHAT HAPPENED AT THE LOG CABIN 241
- XXVI. THREE DEMANDS 252
- XXVII. PRISONERS IN THE CAVE 262
- XXVIII. TRYING TO ESCAPE 273
- XXIX. ANOTHER DEMAND 284
- XXX. THE ROUND-UP――CONCLUSION 296
-
-
-
-
- THE ROVER BOYS ON
- SUNSET TRAIL
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER I
-
- WHAT HAPPENED ON THE LAKE
-
-
-“Some baseball game, if you ask me!” exclaimed Andy Rover, as he threw
-his cap high into the air in satisfaction.
-
-“Jack had the whole bunch from Longley guessing from the start,” added
-Andy’s twin brother, Randy Rover.
-
-“What got me was the way Tommy Flanders was batted out of the box in
-that fatal sixth inning,” put in Captain Fred Rover. “It was worse than
-the time we batted him out before,” and he grinned broadly.
-
-“You mustn’t give me too much credit for winning that game,” came
-modestly from Major Rover, as he smiled at his cousins and the other
-cadets of Colby Hall who were with him, all togged out in their natty
-baseball uniforms. “Remember, I made only one of the eleven runs we
-got. Fred made two and so did Dan, while Gif brought in three.”
-
-“Of course we all helped, Jack,” returned Gif Garrison, the captain
-of the Colby Hall nine. “But what counts big with us is that you held
-Longley down to a sum total of one big goose egg. Wow! that’s enough to
-keep them off the diamond for a year or two.”
-
-“And I hope it does,” came from Spouter Powell, who had gone with the
-team as a substitute. “Remember, our team has got to be thoroughly
-reorganized next season, with Jack and Fred and Gif dropping out.”
-
-“It’s a good thing that Colonel Colby didn’t enforce that rule he was
-going to put through of keeping officers out of athletic contests. If
-he had done that, we’d have been minus Jack and Fred for this game.”
-
-“Gosh! how I’m going to miss old Colby Hall,” sighed Fred Rover. “At
-first I thought graduating and getting away was going to be fine. But
-when I think of what we’re going to miss in baseball and football and
-in the gymnasium and on the campus――well, I’m not so sure,” and his
-face clouded.
-
-“Oh, well, we can’t be cadets and schoolboys all our lives,” consoled
-his cousin Jack. “Just the same, I’ll hate to give up baseball, and
-I’ll hate to give up being major of the school battalion, too.”
-
-“How the Longley Academy fellows hated to see that silver trophy going
-to us,” put in Phil Franklin, who had gone along as scorer. “Some
-of the fellows looked as black as a thundercloud when the committee
-wrapped it up in that cloth and turned it over to Gif.”
-
-“Well, I guess the fellows from Hixley High and Columbus Academy felt
-just as bad,” came from Spouter Powell. For the trophy was one which
-had been fought for by four of the schools on and in the vicinity of
-the lake.
-
- “We’ve got the goods! We’ve got the goods!
- Because we played good ball.
- No matter what we try to do,
- Old Colby’s got the call!”
-
-chanted Andy Rover gayly. “I don’t see why Colonel Colby can’t add a
-Chair of Baseball to the curriculum,” he added, with a grin. “We’d have
-a whole lot of professors to fill it.”
-
-The cadets from Colby Hall were on their way to the boat-landing, where
-they intended to embark on several motor boats which were to take them
-across Clearwater Lake to where the military academy they attended was
-located. Behind them came a motley collection of other cadets and
-spectators in general, including not a few girls from Clearwater Hall.
-Two of the members of the ball team――the second baseman and the right
-fielder――carried between them an object carefully wrapped in a bit of
-dark cloth. This object was a tall silver vase beautifully engraved. It
-had been put up as a prize by the owners of the rival institutions of
-learning on the lake, and now, having been won three times by the Colby
-Hall nine, had become the permanent property of that organization.
-
-“What will we do with the vase, now we’ve won it?” questioned Fred.
-
-“Better melt it up and make souvenirs of it,” suggested Randy Rover,
-with a smile. “Each cadet might get a medal the size of a quarter,
-stamped, ‘In Memory of the Time that We Licked Longley out of Its
-Boots,’” and at this there was a general laugh.
-
-“I guess we’ll have to put it in that glass case in the gymnasium along
-with the other Hall trophies,” said Gif. “It doesn’t belong to any one
-in particular, you know. It belongs to the whole school.”
-
-When the cadets reached the lake front they began to separate because
-the various motor boats were tied up at different landings. As the four
-Rover boys went forward they heard a girlish cry behind them and,
-turning, saw four young ladies hurrying toward them.
-
-“Oh, Jack! Wait a minute!” cried Ruth Stevenson, a tall and exceedingly
-good-looking girl, as she came up and extended her hand. “I want to
-congratulate you on your splendid victory. It was simply great!”
-
-She caught the young major’s hand and squeezed it warmly.
-
-“Oh, Fred, to think you really won that trophy!” burst out May Powell,
-another of the girls. “Oh, I could just have hugged somebody when I
-heard the good news!”
-
-“Dad will be awfully glad to hear of this new victory of yours, Jack,”
-said Martha Rover.
-
-“I’m going to write a long letter home to-night,” added Fred’s sister
-Mary quickly. “I’m just going to let them know what real heroes you two
-boys are.”
-
-“Oh, say, Mary! don’t pile it on so thick,” interrupted her brother.
-“Remember, a baseball game is only a baseball game, after all.”
-
-“All aboard!” shouted one of the cadets from a motor boat near by.
-“Remember, fellows, it’s getting late and we’ve got quite a trip before
-us.”
-
-“Yes, and remember that we’ve got to get ready for the celebration
-to-night,” added another cadet.
-
-“Oh, I wish we could see the celebration!” cried Ruth Stevenson.
-
-“You don’t wish it any more than I do,” answered Jack quickly. “But I
-don’t see how it can be done.” And then, after a few words more, the
-boys and girls separated and the four Rovers boarded one of the Colby
-Hall motor boats, along with Gif, Phil Franklin, and half a dozen
-others.
-
-“Who’s got the silver trophy? Where is the silver trophy?” came from
-others on the boat-landings.
-
-“We’ve got it safe and sound,” sang out Phil Franklin.
-
-“Well, take good care of it,” came from another cadet. “That trophy is
-worth just about a million dollars to Colby Hall.”
-
-“Make it nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand, and I’ll believe you,”
-answered Andy Rover loudly, and this produced a general chuckle. Then,
-one after another, the motor boats bound for Colby Hall set off across
-Clearwater Lake.
-
-It was an ideal day in late June, with bright sunshine and just
-sufficient breeze to make the air bracing. There had been a good
-attendance at the ball game, and now the surface of the lake was alive
-with all manner of craft carrying spectators to various points on the
-water front. There were canoes and rowboats, motor boats and steam
-yachts, as well as catboats and several small sloops. From the shore,
-where a road ran up and down the lake front, could be heard the sounds
-from numerous automobiles and motorcycles.
-
-“I’ll bet the hole in a button against the hole in a doughnut that
-there won’t be much of a celebration at Longley to-night,” remarked
-Randy Rover, as the motor boat, under the guidance of Pud Hicks, one of
-the school employees, proceeded cautiously out from among the mass of
-craft near by.
-
-“You’ll be able to cut the gloom with a knife,” answered his twin.
-
-“And the gloomiest boy of the bunch will be Tommy Flanders,” put in
-Fred.
-
-“I hope it takes some of the conceit out of him,” answered Jack. “I
-haven’t forgotten how he treated us when we were in camp up at Big Bear
-Lake,” he went on, referring to some happenings which have already been
-related in detail in another volume.
-
-“I wonder if Tommy Flanders and his bunch will be at Longley next
-season,” mused Fred.
-
-“I heard so,” returned Spouter Powell. “Tommy and his cronies didn’t
-pass some of the examinations last year, so they have got to hold over
-another term.”
-
-“Gee! I hope we pass in our final examinations,” said Andy wistfully.
-“I’d hate awfully to flunk at the last minute, wouldn’t you?”
-
-“Don’t mention it, Andy!” returned his brother. “It’s enough to give a
-fellow the shivers.” The twins were given to so much fun and horseplay
-that it was next to impossible for them to buckle down to their
-studies, and, as a consequence, each successive examination became more
-or less of a nightmare to them.
-
-“Oh, we’ve got to pass――every one of us!” burst out Jack. “Now that
-the games are all at an end, each fellow has got to buckle down for
-all he’s worth. Just think of what the folks at home would say if we
-failed!”
-
-“I wonder what that silver trophy is worth,” came from Phil Franklin.
-“It certainly is a handsome vase.”
-
-“I heard somebody say it cost over two hundred dollars,” answered the
-young major of the school battalion.
-
-“Yes, and then there is a lot of engraving to go on it, and that will
-be extra,” put in Gif. “Remember, the name of the winning club and the
-date of the final victory are still to be put on it.”
-
-“Wouldn’t it be fine if we could take it home and show it to the
-folks,” said Fred wistfully.
-
-“I didn’t get a very good look at it,” remarked Randy. “Phil, let’s
-take a look at it now while we’re going home.”
-
-“Be careful and don’t get it tarnished,” cautioned Gif. “We want to
-keep that as nice as possible until we can put it under glass.”
-
-“Oh, looking at it isn’t going to hurt it any,” answered Andy.
-
-As the motor boat bounded on its way across Clearwater Lake in the
-direction of the Colby Hall dock, Phil and Randy, assisted by Andy,
-took the dark cloth covering off the tall silver vase and set the
-trophy up on the forward deck of the motor boat where all might inspect
-and admire the object.
-
-“Gee, it certainly is a peach of a vase!” exclaimed Randy, as he and
-his twin brother turned the object around and inspected it closely.
-
-“It certainly is an art to turn out a vase like this,” answered Fred,
-who was also looking the object over. “Just look at that curve to the
-top, will you? And that little vine that trails around and down to the
-bottom? Why, you can see every leaf just as plain as if it was real!”
-
-“It’ll look better yet when it’s all engraved,” observed Randy. “I
-wonder where they will put the name and the date? On this side, I
-suppose,” and he turned the vase around.
-
-“Look out there! Watch where you’re going!” came in a yell from Pud
-Hicks.
-
-The cry was so sharp and unexpected that all of the cadets started
-in alarm. As they glanced up they saw a steam yacht bearing almost
-directly across their bow.
-
-“Gee, we’re going to be hit, as sure as guns!” exclaimed Spouter Powell.
-
-“Back her, Pud! Back her!” yelled Jack.
-
-“Sheer off! Sheer off to the right!” came from Gif.
-
-Badly frightened by the proximity of the steam yacht which had come up
-without warning, Pud Hicks stopped his motor and then threw over his
-steering wheel in a wild endeavor to sheer to starboard. But the steam
-yacht was too close. There came frantic cries to “look out!” from the
-craft, a blast of a steam whistle and the jangling of a bell, and then
-motor boat and steam yacht slid up to each other sideways.
-
-For a moment it looked as if the motor boat must be capsized. The craft
-careened at a sharp angle, shipping not a little water. The shock was
-greatest at the bow, and in a twinkling Phil Franklin shot overboard.
-Andy and Randy Rover followed, carrying the silver trophy with them.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER II
-
- SOMETHING ABOUT THE ROVERS
-
-
-“Sheer off! Sheer off!”
-
-“You’ll send us to the bottom!”
-
-“Why don’t you look where you’re running?”
-
-“It wasn’t our fault! You changed your course!” came from the steam
-yacht.
-
-“Nothing of the sort! I was runnin’ as straight as an arrow!” yelled
-Pud Hicks, in reply.
-
-Then the two boats sheered away from each other and presently both came
-to a standstill in order that the occupants might ascertain what damage
-had been done. In the meantime Phil Franklin, who had disappeared
-beneath the surface of the lake, reappeared and struck out lustily for
-the motor boat.
-
-“Where are Andy and Randy?” gasped Fred, who had kept himself from
-being hurled overboard by a firm hold on the rear gunwale.
-
-“Ouch! My fingers!” came in a wild yell from Spouter Powell. He had had
-the digits of his left hand severely pinched when the two craft came
-together.
-
-“The trophy went overboard!” groaned one of the other cadets. “Andy and
-Randy took the silver vase with them!”
-
-“Never mind the trophy!” interrupted Jack quickly. “If only they are
-not hurt!” he added fervidly.
-
-The youthful major had scarcely spoken when a head bobbed up on the
-surface of the lake about fifty feet away. It was Andy Rover, and he
-struck out somewhat feebly for the motor boat.
-
-“Andy! Andy! Are you all right?” yelled Jack.
-
-“I――I guess so!” gasped his cousin.
-
-“Where is your brother?” screamed Fred. He was in mortal terror,
-fearing Randy had been seriously hurt and gone to the bottom.
-
-The words were scarcely off his lips when the waters of the lake parted
-once more and Randy Rover reappeared. He threw up a hand feebly.
-
-“Help! Help!” he gasped out. “Somebody help me!”
-
-“He’s got a cramp, or something!” exclaimed Jack. “I’m going after him.
-Bring the boat over,” and without further ado he balanced himself on a
-seat of the motor boat and then dove overboard in the direction where
-his cousin had appeared. Randy’s head and hand had gone down slowly,
-and now he was once more out of sight.
-
-As my old readers know, the young major was an excellent swimmer and he
-struck out with vigor for the spot where his cousin had disappeared.
-
-In less than a minute after Jack left the boat Andy managed to reach
-the craft and was pulled on board by Fred and Gif. Then the motor boat
-was turned in the direction where Jack was swimming.
-
-“Be careful, Pud. We don’t want to hit anybody,” cautioned Fred. And
-then he and some others helped Phil Franklin to clamber aboard.
-
-“I’ll be careful,” answered the man at the wheel. “Confound those
-fellers on that steam yacht! They’re to blame!”
-
-“It’s a steam yacht from up the lake――_Jocelyn_,” said a cadet. “It
-belongs to the crowd that hangs around the Outlook Hotel.”
-
-A minute of vigorous swimming brought Jack to the place where he had
-seen Randy go down. Filling his lungs with air, he dove beneath the
-surface, keeping his eyes wide open for whatever might appear.
-
-He saw his cousin a few yards away, struggling feebly to regain the
-surface. In another moment he was at Randy’s side and then both came up
-as quickly as possible.
-
-“Oh, Jack, I’m so glad you came after me!” were Randy’s first words,
-coming with severe gasps. “I was afraid I was a goner.”
-
-“What was the matter, Randy, that you couldn’t swim better? Were you
-struck or was it a cramp?”
-
-“Neither. It was the silver trophy. I tried to save it, but it was too
-heavy for me.”
-
-“Oh, gee, I forgot all about it!” answered Jack. “Then the trophy has
-gone to the bottom of the lake! But never mind――I’d rather have the
-trophy missing than you,” he added grimly, and then aided his cousin
-to keep afloat until the motor boat came alongside and they were both
-assisted on board.
-
-And now I think it is high time that I pause for a moment to introduce
-the Rover boys and their friends to those who are meeting them for the
-first time. In the first volume of this line of books, entitled “The
-Rover Boys at School,” I introduced three brothers, Dick, Tom and Sam
-Rover, and related how they were sent to Putnam Hall Military Academy
-where they made a number of chums, including a cadet named Lawrence
-Colby. From Putnam Hall the three Rover boys went to Brill College and
-then entered business in Wall Street, New York City.
-
-During their days at school the Rover brothers fell in love with three
-nice girls, Dora Stanhope and her cousins, Nellie and Grace Laning.
-The three young couples became married and settled down in connecting
-houses on Riverside Drive in New York City. As the result of his
-marriage Dick Rover became the father of a son, Jack, and a daughter
-named Martha; Sam Rover was blessed with a girl named Mary, and then a
-son, who was christened Fred. About this same time Tom Rover’s wife,
-Nellie, came forward with a lively pair of twin boys, who were named
-Anderson and Randolph after their grandfather and their great-uncle.
-Andy and Randy, as they were always called, were full of fun, thus
-following in the footsteps of their ever-lively father.
-
-Residing side by side, the younger generation of Rover boys, as well
-as the girls, were brought up very much as one large family. At first
-they attended private institutions of learning in the metropolis. But
-presently, when the lads began to develop a propensity for fun, it was
-decided to send them to some stricter institution of learning.
-
-At that time Larry Colby was at the head of a military academy called
-Colby Hall. Jack and Fred, as well as the lively twins, were sent to
-that institution of learning, and what happened to them during their
-first term there has already been related in a volume entitled “The
-Rover Boys at Colby Hall.”
-
-At school and elsewhere the young Rovers made many friends, and also a
-few enemies. Among their warmest chums were Gif Garrison, the son of
-their fathers’ old friend, Fred Garrison, after whom Fred Rover was
-named, and Spouter Powell, the son of the older Rover boys’ chum, John
-Powell, always known as Songbird.
-
-A term at Colby Hall had been followed by some stirring winter
-adventures on “Snowshoe Island.” Then the cadets returned to school to
-go into an encampment “Under Canvas.” Later still the lads went on a
-great “Hunt.” During these times Jack and Fred took a great interest in
-military matters, and the former gradually worked up until he became
-major of the school battalion while Fred became captain of Company
-C. This was at a time when the World War was taking place and when
-their fathers, and also Colonel Colby, were doing their duty on the
-battlefields of France.
-
-The war at an end, the older Rovers returned to the United States.
-Through a soldier whose life he had saved Dick Rover became interested
-in the oil fields of Texas and Oklahoma, and how he journeyed to the
-oil fields, taking the four Rover boys with him, is fully set forth in
-a volume entitled “The Rover Boys in the Land of Luck.” Dick Rover,
-aided by the boys, was highly successful in his quest for oil, but he
-made several bitter enemies, including Carson Davenport, who, with two
-of his pals, was sent to prison.
-
-From the oil fields the boys returned to school, but a short time later
-accompanied Spouter Powell on a trip to “Big Horn Ranch.” Later still
-they went with Gif Garrison to “Big Bear Lake,” where they had some
-great doings. It was here that they found some of the Longley Academy
-boys in camp and where Tommy Flanders, the pitcher for the rival
-academy, had sought to do them much harm and had been brought to book.
-
-Colby Hall was located on Clearwater Lake not far from the town of
-Haven Point. On the other side of the town was situated Clearwater
-Hall, a school for girls. Among the pupils at this institution were
-Ruth Stevenson and also May Powell, a cousin of Spouter Powell. Jack
-and the other lads speedily became acquainted with these girls and
-later on induced the folks at home to allow Martha and Mary to become
-pupils at the place.
-
-Before Jack Rover had been elected major of the school battalion,
-Ralph Mason had occupied that important position. Through Ralph the
-lads obtained an invitation for a motor boat trip out to Nantucket and
-Cape Cod. What this trip led to has already been related in the volume
-preceding this, entitled “The Rover Boys Shipwrecked.” They found
-themselves carried down to the West Indies and were there plunged into
-an unexpected hunt for pirates’ gold.
-
-“Well, we certainly had great times on that trip,” declared Randy. “I
-don’t suppose we’ll ever have such strenuous times again.” But Randy
-could not look into the future. Strenuous days were still to come for
-the boys, as the pages which follow will prove.
-
-“Do you feel all right, Randy?” questioned Fred anxiously, as his
-cousin came aboard, followed by Jack.
-
-“I――I think I’m all right!” gasped Randy. “Gee, it’s too bad the silver
-trophy went to the bottom of the lake! I hung on to it as long as I
-could, but it was too much for me.”
-
-“You shouldn’t have risked your life for it,” said Phil Franklin.
-
-“I had hold of it, too, but I let go before Randy did,” put in Andy. “I
-wasn’t going to drown for any trophy, no matter how valuable it was.”
-
-“It’s all the fault of that steam yacht,” growled Pud Hicks. “We’re
-lucky they didn’t cut us in two.”
-
-“Run up alongside and see what they’ve got to say,” said Jack, and as
-he spoke the young major of the school battalion did what he could to
-wring the water from his baseball uniform. Fortunately, it being a warm
-day, there was little danger of those who had been submerged taking
-cold.
-
-The steam yacht was crowded with men and boys, most of whom had
-attended the ball game.
-
-“You can’t lay this accident on me,” growled the man in charge of the
-steam yacht, a burly fellow with reddish hair and a bristly mustache.
-“I blew my whistle and I had the right of way.”
-
-“No such thing!” retorted Pud Hicks. “You ran into us on purpose. I’m
-goin’ to report you.”
-
-“It certainly was too bad it happened,” said a young man on the steam
-yacht, as he eyed the cadets critically. “You fellows didn’t get hurt,
-did you?”
-
-“I came pretty close to getting drowned,” growled Randy.
-
-“Yes, and the silver trophy we just won was knocked overboard,” added
-his brother. “I guess the owner of the yacht will have to settle that
-bill.”
-
-“We won’t settle anything! It was all your fault, and you know it!”
-said the man who was running the steam yacht. “If any one is to make a
-complaint, it ought to be me!”
-
-After this there was a wordy war lasting for five minutes or more. Each
-side seemed to be convinced that the fault lay with the other crowd.
-Finally a number of men aboard the steam yacht began to grumble.
-
-“Stop chewing the rag and take us up to the hotel,” said one man. “I’ve
-got to catch that evening train.”
-
-“That’s the talk!” put in another. “You fellows can settle this some
-other time.” And a minute later the steam yacht continued on its way up
-Clearwater Lake.
-
-“Well, we didn’t make much out of that,” remarked one of the cadets.
-
-“Just the same, I hold that they are responsible,” said Pud Hicks
-sturdily.
-
-“I think so myself,” answered Jack. “But whether you can hold them for
-it or not is a question. If you took it to court probably they would
-have as many witnesses to side with them as we’d have for us.”
-
-“I wouldn’t care so much if only the silver vase hadn’t been lost,”
-sighed Randy, who was now feeling once more like himself. “Gee! what
-are we going to tell the other fellows and Colonel Colby when we get
-back to the school?”
-
-“I’m afraid there’ll be an awful howl go up when the fellows learn that
-the trophy has been lost,” answered the young major soberly.
-
-“Why can’t we fish it up?” questioned Fred quickly. “How deep do you
-suppose the water is around here?”
-
-“Thirty or forty feet at least――maybe twice that,” answered Pud Hicks.
-
-“Well, we’ve got to get it back somehow!” cried Gif. “We worked too
-hard to win it to lose it this way.”
-
-The motor boat was run around in a circle in the vicinity of the spot
-where the precious silver trophy had disappeared beneath the waters of
-the lake. Then, with heavy hearts, Pud Hicks and the cadets turned once
-more in the direction of the Colby Hall boat-landing.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER III
-
- AN UNEXPECTED EXPLOSION
-
-
-“Here they come!”
-
-“Hurrah for the conquering heroes!”
-
-“The fellows who snowed Longley under!”
-
-“Let’s form a parade and march around the campus with the silver
-trophy!”
-
-“I’ll tell you that was sure something worth while!”
-
-Such were some of the cries that rang out as the motor boat containing
-the Rover boys and their friends approached the Colby Hall boat-landing.
-
-“Gee! how are we ever going to face that bunch?” murmured Andy, and for
-once his face grew pale.
-
-“I almost feel like hiding,” came from his twin, and it must be
-confessed that Randy looked thoroughly miserable.
-
-A number of motor boats had already landed their occupants, but,
-strange as it may seem, none of these cadets had seen the collision
-between Pud Hicks’ craft and the _Jocelyn_, due, no doubt, to the
-fact of there being so many boats making it necessary for every one in
-command to pay strict attention to how he was fashioning his course
-across the lake.
-
-“Hello! Why, you’re dripping wet!” exclaimed Fatty Hendry, the stoutest
-lad in the school, as Jack, the first to land, leaped on the dock.
-“Whatever happened? Did you fall overboard?”
-
-“We had an accident,” answered the young major.
-
-“Hello, Andy and Randy are wet, and so is Phil Franklin!” put in Dan
-Soppinger, another of the chums.
-
-“Anybody hurt?” questioned Ned Lowe, a cadet who was quite a singer and
-who generally led the cadets in their school songs.
-
-“I had my fingers pinched, but it didn’t amount to much,” answered
-Spouter Powell. “But something pretty bad happened,” he went on.
-
-“What was it?” questioned a dozen cadets at once, and then several
-added quickly: “Where is the silver trophy? Weren’t you to bring it
-over?”
-
-For a moment there was a silence that was intense. Nobody seemed to be
-willing to break the bad news. Even Pud Hicks bent his head away and
-pretended to be at work over the engine of the motor boat.
-
-“Well, we might as well tell the truth,” announced Gif at last. “The
-silver trophy is at the bottom of the lake.”
-
-“At the bottom of the lake!”
-
-“How did that happen?”
-
-“Why didn’t you fish it up again?”
-
-Thereupon there was wild excitement, and the cadets began to crowd
-closer to those who were just landing. The boys kept coming up until at
-least fifty of the Colby Hall pupils were assembled. Then, seeing the
-unusual crowd, Captain Mapes Dale, the chief military instructor of the
-institution, strode forward hastily.
-
-“A steam yacht ran into us and nearly bowled us over,” said Randy.
-
-Then all the boys who had come across the lake with Pud Hicks tried to
-explain at once. Numerous questions were asked and answered and a dozen
-lads became wildly excited.
-
-“Why didn’t you have the owner of the _Jocelyn_ arrested?” questioned
-Walt Baxter.
-
-“He ought to have been tarred and feathered,” came from Bart White.
-
-“Gosh! I’ll bet you fellows will catch it for losing that trophy,”
-came from a thin boy who had weak, shifty eyes and an unusually broad
-mouth. His name was Henry Stowell and he was generally known as the
-sneak of the school.
-
-“It wasn’t our fault, Codfish,” answered Fred, calling the sneak by
-the nickname which was often applied to him. “The other boat headed
-directly for us. If Pud Hicks hadn’t acted quickly our boat might have
-been cut in two and some of us might have been killed.”
-
-“Humph! that’s easy enough for you to say,” sneered Stowell. “If you
-could save yourselves, as you did, I don’t see why you couldn’t save
-the vase.”
-
-This was a mean remark to make, since the sneak did not know the
-details of the affair. But his snap judgment was taken up by not a few
-of the other cadets and they looked rather sourly at the Rover boys and
-those who had been with them in the ill-fated trip across the lake.
-
-“So you won the trophy only to lose it, eh?” came from Captain Dale in
-a voice that showed his regret. He had sense enough to know that no
-lads would have worked so hard to win a prize unless they were willing
-to do almost anything to keep it. “Are you quite sure the collision
-was not your fault, Hicks?” he demanded of the school employee. Hicks
-was really the janitor’s assistant, but had spent several years on the
-lake and was known to be a careful man among both sailboats and motor
-boats.
-
-“It wasn’t my fault at all, Captain Dale,” was Hicks’ firm reply, and
-he went into the details, as he knew them, of the happening.
-
-“We’ll have to look into this and without delay,” said the military
-instructor. “You had better report to Colonel Colby.”
-
-After that the Rovers and their chums hurried to the gymnasium, and
-there those who were wet, as well as the others, changed from their
-baseball outfits into their uniforms. By this time it was close to the
-supper hour, and Jack and Fred had to hurry off to take charge of their
-commands.
-
-It must be confessed that Andy and Randy felt in anything but an
-enviable frame of mind when they went for their rifles and joined in
-the brief parade around the campus which always preceded the entrance
-to the mess hall.
-
-“Some of the fellows will never forgive us for losing that trophy,”
-remarked Andy, and his usually smiling face showed nothing but gloom.
-
-“I guess you’re right,” answered his twin. “No matter how we try to
-explain it, they’ll always think that somehow or other we ought to have
-hung on to the trophy when the collision came.”
-
-“Yes, but, Randy, you nearly lost your life trying to save it!”
-
-“There will be some of the fellows who’ll never believe that――Codfish,
-for instance.”
-
-“Oh, you mustn’t pay any attention to that sneak.”
-
-“Well, there’s a bunch of others besides Codfish. I heard Walt Baxter
-talking to Ned Lowe just a few minutes ago; and while they didn’t say
-it in so many words, it was easy to see that they rather thought we
-should have made more of an effort to save the trophy.”
-
-“If only we can fish it up again!”
-
-“I’m certainly going to have a try at it, and that very soon. More than
-that, what’s the matter with offering a reward for its recovery?”
-
-“That’s the talk! We’ll do it!”
-
-Here the conversation had to come to an end as the boys took their
-places in the company’s ranks.
-
-“Battalion attention!” came a minute later from Major Jack Rover, and
-every cadet straightened up, with eyes front and rifle at his side.
-A moment later the order came to march, the drums and fifes struck
-up, and away went the three companies of the school battalion around
-the campus and then around the school buildings. A few minutes later
-the cadets filed inside, placed away their rifles and side arms, and
-crowded rather noisily into the big mess hall, there to distribute
-themselves at the various long tables presided over by the teachers.
-
-Discipline was rather strict this term, so that conversation flagged
-during the time set apart for eating. Yet the Rover boys could well
-understand that nearly everything that was said in an undertone related
-to the loss of the silver trophy.
-
-“It will certainly put a damper on the celebration to-night,” whispered
-Fred to Gif, who sat beside him.
-
-“Oh, we don’t have to take it as seriously as all that, Fred,” answered
-the manager of the baseball team. “We won the championship, and that’s
-the main thing, after all.”
-
-“Yes, we can’t send that to the bottom of the lake,” returned the
-youngest Rover boy, with a slight grin.
-
-In anticipation of a possible victory, a number of the cadets had been
-gathering boxes and barrels with which to build bonfires, and as soon
-as it grew dark enough these bonfires were started along the lake
-front, being placed there so that the Longley boys might see how their
-successful rivals were celebrating the victory.
-
-“The baseball nine to the front!” shouted Fatty Hendry, who on account
-of his weight never played ball but was one of the best rooters the
-team possessed. “Come on! Get your bats and join the parade!”
-
-Andy and Randy felt like declining this invitation; but Fatty and a
-number of others would not listen to it and shoved them forward, and
-in a very few minutes those who belonged to the baseball team found
-themselves bats in hand and surrounded by the other cadets, some with
-drums and fifes and others with horns, rattles, pans, and anything else
-that might be utilized in making a noise. At the head of the procession
-marched three of the tallest cadets, each carrying a new broom borrowed
-for the occasion from Mrs. Crews, the housekeeper.
-
-Up and down the lake front went the cadets, singing one school song
-after another always ending with the well-known Hall refrain:
-
- “Who are we?
- Can’t you see?
- Colby Hall!
- Dum, dum! dum, dum, dum!
- Here we come with fife and drum!
- Colby, Colby, Colby Hall!”
-
-“That’s the stuff! Give it to ’em louder!” shouted Fatty Hendry,
-dancing wildly in front of the singers and brandishing a stick. “Sing
-it so loud that they can hear it clear across the lake!”
-
-“Oh, Andy, we almost forgot!” cried his twin suddenly.
-
-“Forgot what?” put in Fred, who was marching alongside his cousins.
-
-“The cannon! We forgot the cannon,” answered Randy.
-
-“Say, did you fellows fix the cannon after all?” questioned Fred
-quickly.
-
-“We sure did! Come ahead, Fred. Now is our chance to make a little
-noise in the world.”
-
-“Say, don’t you know that that cannon hasn’t been shot off in years?”
-demanded the young captain of Company C. “It was only planted along the
-lake front as an ornament.”
-
-“Oh, well, we didn’t put in much of a charge,” answered Andy. “It will
-make more of a sky-rocket effect than anything else. We’ll elevate it
-high into the air and have a barrel of fun when it goes off.”
-
-The field piece to which the lads referred was one Colonel Colby had
-obtained from the Government after the close of the World War. It had
-been captured on the battlefront in France and the owner of Colby Hall
-was proud to have the piece planted at the corner of the school campus
-overlooking the lake. At first the cadets had been curious concerning
-this piece of artillery, but soon their interest flagged and few
-paid any attention to it. Then the idea entered Andy’s head to place
-a charge in the old piece and in case of a victory over Longley to
-discharge the same during the evening’s celebration. Fred and Jack had
-been called in consultation, but both had said that it would not be
-altogether safe to do this. Nevertheless, the twins had gone ahead and
-placed the charge in the piece when they thought nobody was looking.
-
-“We’ve got to be careful, Andy, when we fire it,” cautioned his twin.
-“We can’t take too many chances on such a gun as that. It may have
-needed cleaning out when it was brought over here.”
-
-“Oh, it will be all right,” was the ready reply. “There isn’t any ball
-or shot in it, or anything like that――it’s only a blank charge, one
-of those left over down in the powder house. Besides that, I’ve got a
-pretty long fuse, so we’ll not have to stand anywhere near the thing
-when it goes off.”
-
-Making their way out of the crowd, the three Rover boys stole in the
-direction of the cannon. No one was near the piece, although they
-noticed that one of the other cadets was following them.
-
-“Confound it, it’s Codfish! He’s always sneaking around to try to get
-something on us,” murmured Randy.
-
-“Hi, Codfish! where are you going?” called out Fred sharply.
-
-“None of your business,” retorted the sneak of the school, and then
-slunk back behind some bushes.
-
-With only the fitful glare from the bonfires to light the way the three
-Rover boys advanced to the cannon and gave it a hasty inspection.
-
-“Let’s try to elevate it a little,” suggested Randy. “Then the charge
-will make more of a showing.”
-
-Not without considerable effort, the boys managed to raise the
-muzzle of the field piece until it was elevated to an angle of about
-forty-five degrees. Then Andy brought forth his fuse and attached the
-same.
-
-“Now for it!” cried the fun-loving Rover, and without hesitation struck
-a match and applied the light to the fuse. Instantly the latter began
-to fizz, and all of the boys took to their heels.
-
-Bang! It was a tremendous explosion, much louder than any of the boys
-had anticipated, and it fairly made the windows of the various school
-buildings rattle. Looking, they saw not one spurt of flames, but a
-dozen or more shooting in various directions.
-
-[Illustration: IT WAS A TREMENDOUS EXPLOSION.]
-
-“It’s busted! The cannon has busted!” gasped Fred, who had been thrown
-off his feet by the concussion.
-
-“Gee! it can’t have been much of a piece,” was Andy’s comment, and he
-looked startled.
-
-The tremendous report which echoed and re-echoed against the buildings
-and the hills beyond was followed by a moment of silence. Then came a
-yell from the cadets at the other end of the lake shore.
-
-“I’m hit! I’m shot in the arm!”
-
-“Something struck me in the back!”
-
-“Help! Help! I’m killed! Somebody shot me!”
-
-So the cries ran on while the three Rover boys gazed at each other in
-abject consternation.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IV
-
- THE ACCUSATION
-
-
-“Somebody’s shot!” cried Fred.
-
-“They must have been hit by some pieces of the cannon!” gasped out
-Randy. “I felt something whizz by my ear when it went off.”
-
-“Yes, something whistled close to me, too,” answered his twin. “Gee! I
-hope no one is seriously hurt.”
-
-“You wouldn’t think so at such a distance,” said Fred. For the nearest
-group of cadets in the celebration was more than a hundred yards away,
-for the captured cannon had been placed on the boundary line of the
-campus.
-
-Already a number of cadets and teachers were hurrying in the direction
-where the cannon had been located. The piece itself had blown in
-various directions, only a portion of the base remaining.
-
-“Halt! What is the meaning of this?” came in ringing tones from Captain
-Dale, as the military instructor ran swiftly in the direction of the
-explosion.
-
-“Oh, Captain Dale, we didn’t mean to smash the cannon!” cried
-Randy quickly. For a brief instant he, as well as the others, had
-contemplated running away, then had tacitly decided to face the
-consequences of their ill-advised attempt at fun.
-
-“Did you discharge that cannon?”
-
-“Yes, sir. But we had no idea that it was going to explode,” answered
-Andy. “We didn’t put anything into it but a small blank charge――not
-enough to bust up a one-pounder.”
-
-“Was any one seriously hurt?” questioned Fred anxiously.
-
-“I don’t know. Colonel Colby and Professor Grawson are investigating.
-The colonel sent me up here to question those responsible for the
-affair. You admit that you did it, do you, Captain Rover?” he added
-sternly.
-
-“It wasn’t Fred’s fault!” burst out Andy quickly. “I――and my
-brother――put the charge in the piece and set it off. But really and
-truly, Captain Dale, we didn’t expect it to do more than make a very
-small report. All we placed in the cannon was one of those blank
-charges from the powder house――one of those old ones marked ‘BB 27.’”
-
-“What did you put on top of the blank charge?” demanded the military
-instructor. “Rammed the cannon full of stones, I suppose?”
-
-“No, sir. We didn’t put in anything but a couple of loose newspapers.
-We thought the papers would scatter over the campus and make some fun.”
-
-“Are you sure you didn’t put in any stones?” and the military
-instructor turned to Randy.
-
-“Nothing but the newspapers, Captain. I am positive of it.”
-
-“In that case how do you account for the cannon exploding? It
-undoubtedly needed cleaning, but it was too heavy a piece to blow up
-with nothing more in it than a blank BB 27 charge. Well, the three of
-you go to the office and report to Colonel Colby when he comes in,”
-ordered Captain Dale. “We’ll have a thorough investigation of this as
-soon as the excitement is over and we have found out how badly those
-cadets are injured.”
-
-“Can’t we go and see if Jack is all right first?” questioned Andy.
-
-“Yes, you may do that. But don’t waste any time. I ought to place you
-under arrest, but if what you say is true about using only a small
-blank charge, evidently you meant it only in fun to help along the
-celebration. Of course, you had no right to take anything out of the
-powder house. But that point can be settled later.”
-
-In the meanwhile the excitement among the cadets was gradually calming
-down. It was found that Ned Lowe had been struck in the shoulder and a
-cadet named Grimshaw had been hit in the back, while several others had
-received minor injuries. Both Lowe and Grimshaw were severely bruised
-and were sent to the school, there to be placed under the matron’s care
-until a doctor could be summoned.
-
-“Jack! are you all right?” questioned Fred, as he ran up to his cousin,
-followed by the twins.
-
-“All right, except that a stone or something flew right past my face,”
-was the reply. “Who shot off that cannon?”
-
-“We did,” answered Andy, indicating himself and his brother. “But we
-didn’t know the confounded thing was going to bust,” and thereupon the
-twins made a complete confession, Jack, Gif, Spouter, and a number of
-others listening with interest. Then the three Rover boys went to the
-office as ordered.
-
-Flashlights and lanterns were brought into play, and it was soon
-ascertained that none of the broken parts of the cannon had come near
-where the cadets had been celebrating. Pieces of cannon had struck
-behind the gymnasium and along the lake front, and other pieces had
-probably gone into the water.
-
-“It’s stones that did the damage――stones, and nothing else!” exclaimed
-Gif. “Look here!” and he pointed at a box standing near one of the
-bonfires. The box had been peppered with both large and small stones,
-some of the smaller ones being still embedded in the wood.
-
-“But Andy and Randy said they placed nothing on top of the blank charge
-but a couple of loose newspapers,” said Jack.
-
-“It was undoubtedly stones that did the damage here,” came from
-Professor Grawson.
-
-“The boys who did this should be dismissed from the school,” thundered
-Professor Snopper Duke, a dictatorial teacher whom many of the cadets
-detested.
-
-“Well, it was probably done in fun with no intention of harm,” returned
-Professor Grawson, who generally took the side of the boys.
-
-While Fred and the twins were passing an uncomfortable time outside
-Colonel Colby’s office waiting for the commandant’s appearance, Dan
-Soppinger and Fatty Hendry came up.
-
-“Say, what did you want to load that cannon with rocks for?” demanded
-Hendry. “Did you want to shoot somebody’s head off?”
-
-“Didn’t put any rocks in,” retorted Andy.
-
-“Yes, you did. Pieces of stone are sticking in all sorts of places; the
-cannon must have been loaded to the muzzle.”
-
-“It was certainly filled with stones, Andy,” said Dan. “The fellows who
-were hurt were hit by stones and not by pieces of the cannon.”
-
-“Then somebody fixed that cannon after we placed the charge in it!”
-exclaimed Randy. “Now, who could have done that?”
-
-“Jimminy beeswax, I’ve got it!” ejaculated his twin. “Codfish! That’s
-what he was sneaking around for!”
-
-“I believe you’re right!” put in Fred. “He’s just the sneak to play a
-mean trick like that. He knew you were going to fire the cannon and he
-filled it with stones just to make trouble for you.”
-
-“Come on, let’s go after him before Colonel Colby comes!” cried Randy.
-“I’ll get the truth out of that sneak if I have to hammer the daylights
-out of him.”
-
-It was no easy matter to locate Henry Stowell. He was not on the campus
-nor in the gymnasium. Nor was he to be found in the room he and another
-cadet occupied.
-
-“That proves he’s guilty,” was Andy’s comment. “He wouldn’t hide like
-this if he didn’t have something to be afraid of.”
-
-In one of the corridors they met several of the cadets, and one of
-these stated that he had seen Stowell walking toward the Hall garage.
-At once the twins and Fred started in that direction.
-
-“I’ll bet Codfish is going to keep out of sight until it’s time to turn
-in,” said Fred.
-
-“He isn’t going to keep out of sight――not if I can help it,” returned
-Andy.
-
-“Let’s separate and each make a hunt on his own account,” suggested
-Randy. “If any one locates him whistle three times.” So it was
-arranged, and the three Rovers began a systematic search, first of the
-garage and then of the large barns attached to the Hall.
-
-At first their hunt was unsuccessful. Nobody was in or near the garage
-and the horses seemed to have the barn to themselves. But then Fred
-came upon a toolhouse and, throwing open the door, saw a dim form
-inside.
-
-“Who’s there?” he called out. “Come out of that!”
-
-For a moment there was no reply, and then a pretended sleepy voice
-asked:
-
-“What do you want? Why can’t you let a fellow sleep? I’m all tired out.”
-
-“Come out of that, Codfish!” ordered the young captain of Company C,
-and thereupon he whistled three times as loudly as he could.
-
-“I haven’t done anything! You let me alone!” whined the sneak of the
-school.
-
-“Come out!” ordered Fred again, and as Codfish emerged from the
-toolhouse he caught the cadet by the arm.
-
-“You let me alone, Fred Rover! Let me alone, I tell you, or I’ll report
-you to Colonel Colby.”
-
-“If there is any reporting to do, I’ll do it,” answered the young
-captain. “Now come along, and don’t try to run away.”
-
-“Where are you going to take me? I wasn’t doing any harm. I got sleepy
-and thought I’d take a nap, that’s all.”
-
-“Codfish, if I wasn’t mad at you, I’d have to laugh,” answered Fred.
-“Of course you’d rather sleep on a wooden box in the toolhouse than on
-your own soft bed upstairs, wouldn’t you?” he added sarcastically.
-
-By this time Andy came running up, presently followed by his twin.
-As the three Rover boys surrounded him, Henry Stowell became more
-disturbed than ever.
-
-“You let me alone!” he howled. “Don’t you dare touch me! I haven’t done
-anything!”
-
-“Stowell, you stuffed that cannon with stones. You know you did!”
-cried Randy, catching the sneak by the collar.
-
-“I didn’t! I didn’t do anything!” howled Codfish.
-
-“Yes, you did! And you’ve got to admit it!” stormed Andy, shaking his
-fist under the sneak’s nose. “You tell the truth now or you’ll get the
-worst licking you ever had in your life.”
-
-“Don’t touch me! Don’t touch me!” bellowed Codfish, now shaking from
-head to foot. “Let me alone! Help! Help!” he added feebly.
-
-“Shut up!” And now Randy clapped his hand over the sneak’s mouth. “You
-yell again and you’ll get something you won’t want. Now then, out with
-it! Why did you put the stones in the cannon?”
-
-“Now――now――I――er――didn’t mean any harm,” spluttered Codfish.
-“I――er――only did it in fun. I didn’t know the cannon would explode.”
-
-“You come along to Colonel Colby’s office and tell your story there,”
-said Fred.
-
-“Oh, please, please, Captain Rover, don’t make me go to Colonel Colby’s
-office!” whined the sneak. “If he hears of this maybe he’ll send me
-home and then my father will knock the daylights out of me!”
-
-“Well, you’re going to the office just the same,” declared Fred. “My
-cousins here aren’t going to have this happening placed to their
-discredit. They’re in bad enough as it is――we all are,” he added.
-
-Much against his will and still protesting loudly, Stowell was marched
-back to the Hall and to the office, where Colonel Colby had just
-arrived, followed by Captain Dale and Professor Grawson. Captain Dale
-had already reported to the master of the Hall, and Colonel Colby
-looked at the three Rovers in a troubled way.
-
-“This is rather a serious piece of fun, Captain Rover,” he said,
-addressing Fred. “I am sorry to see you and your cousins mixed up in
-it.”
-
-“He had nothing to do with it, Colonel Colby,” put in Randy. “I and my
-brother are guilty so far as placing a blank charge in the cannon and
-setting it off. But we didn’t place in it the stones that did all the
-damage,” he added.
-
-“Who did that?” demanded Colonel Colby.
-
-To this none of the Rover boys replied, but all looked suggestively at
-Codfish.
-
-“Oh, Colonel Colby, please, please forgive me!” sobbed the sneak,
-breaking down and hiding his face in his hands. “I didn’t mean to do
-any harm――really I didn’t! I thought it would be nothing but a joke!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER V
-
- THE MAN ON THE ROAD
-
-
-“Well, I reckon you fellows can be thankful you got out of it so
-easily.”
-
-It was Jack who spoke, addressing his three cousins. It was an hour
-after the session in Colonel Colby’s office, and the cadets had brought
-their celebration to an end and were preparing to retire.
-
-Henry Stowell’s confession had come somewhat as a surprise to the
-owner of the Hall. The sneak had been so wrought up and so fearful of
-consequences that in the end he had been placed in charge of Professor
-Grawson, who did what he could to calm the youth.
-
-A doctor had made a careful inspection of the wounds caused by the
-flying stones and had reported that none of the hurts was serious and
-that the injured cadets would be as well as ever in a few days. This
-being so, the colonel had come to the conclusion to let the matter rest
-as it stood.
-
-“Of course the boys should not have discharged the cannon,” he said
-to Captain Dale. “But, after all, it was only a schoolboy trick.” He
-had not forgotten that he had once been a boy himself, and that when a
-pupil at Putnam Hall with Dick, Tom and Sam Rover he had played many a
-trick himself.
-
-“I’ll say the colonel is a brick!” declared Andy, with satisfaction. “A
-real, genuine, dyed-in-the-wool brick!”
-
-“He’s all wool and a yard wide,” added Randy. “The best ever!”
-
-“It’s too bad the cannon had to go up,” said Fred. “I rather think the
-colonel will hate to lose that piece.”
-
-“I was thinking about that,” said Randy. He turned to the young
-major. “Do you think, Jack, that your dad could get the authorities
-at Washington to let him have another cannon? They must have a lot of
-those old pieces lying around loose.”
-
-“I don’t know; but we might find out,” was Jack’s answer.
-
-News of the explosion was carried to Clearwater Hall, and the Rover
-girls and their friends became much excited wondering if any of the
-cadets had been seriously hurt.
-
-“You mustn’t fire off any more cannons,” said Martha, when she saw the
-boys. “It’s too risky a thing to do.”
-
-“Just as if soldiers don’t have to fire off cannons right along!”
-ejaculated Andy.
-
-“Yes! But not old pieces that are all rusty,” put in Mary.
-
-The explosion was a topic of interest at the Hall for a number of days,
-and with this was another topic of equal if not greater importance, and
-that was, as may be imagined, the loss of the silver trophy.
-
-Early on the morning following the celebration a number of the cadets
-went out on the lake and dragged a part of the bottom in the hope
-of bringing up the vase. This attempt proved of no avail, and later
-attempts during the term were equally unsuccessful. Colonel Colby had
-Captain Dale and Professor Paul Brice call upon the owner of the steam
-yacht and see what he had to say concerning the matter.
-
-“I’m not at all to blame――not in the least,” declared the owner of the
-_Jocelyn_. “There are half a dozen men at the Outlook Hotel who were
-on board, and every one of them will testify to the truth of what I am
-saying.”
-
-“Well, our cadets are willing to testify that it was your fault,”
-declared Captain Dale, with some sharpness.
-
-“All right! If you think that way, go on and take it to court,” said
-the owner; and there the matter rested.
-
-The one man who was thoroughly enraged over the matter was Pud Hicks,
-and he did not hesitate to declare himself.
-
-“The feller who was steerin’ that steam yacht is to blame, and he knows
-it,” growled the Hall employee. “For two pins I’d go up to the Outlook
-Hotel and knock the stuffin’ out of him.”
-
-“That would do more harm than good, Pud,” answered Gif. “He could have
-you arrested for it and perhaps sent to jail for six months for assault
-and battery.”
-
-“Well, it’s a shame to let him get away with it, ain’t it?”
-
-“So it is,” answered the manager of the ball team. “But I don’t see how
-it can be helped. If Colonel Colby took it to court they would have as
-many witnesses on their side as we should have on ours, and the case
-would probably get nowhere.”
-
-“I believe some of the men on the yacht sympathized with us,” remarked
-Jack. “One fellow, a young man, looked that way, anyhow. But of course
-you can’t tell.”
-
-“Perhaps Colonel Colby will have somebody investigate,” said Fred
-hopefully. “If he can get the right witnesses he can put the screws on
-that yacht owner.”
-
-There were many of the cadets who did not blame any of the baseball
-team for the mishap which had deprived the school of the trophy. There
-were, however, others, perhaps ten or a dozen all told, who laid the
-blame entirely on Andy and Randy.
-
-“Those twins are forever cutting up,” growled Grimshaw, the fellow who
-had been hit by one of the stones from the cannon. “For all we know, it
-might have been nothing but their horseplay that sent the trophy to the
-bottom of the lake.”
-
-“That isn’t true, Grimshaw!” burst out Spouter indignantly. “It was
-lost on account of the collision, and in no other way!”
-
-“Well, anyhow, those Rover twins ought to be more careful,” put in
-another cadet.
-
-“That’s the truth!” added still another. “What business had they to
-place the trophy on the forward deck, anyhow? Why didn’t they leave it
-in the bottom of the boat? Then it wouldn’t have gone overboard even
-when the boat did tip up.”
-
-Some of this talk reached the ears of the Rover boys and it made them
-all, and especially the twins, feel very bad.
-
-“Gee, I feel like taking some of that money I got from the pirates’
-treasure and buying another vase,” remarked Andy. “Only, it wouldn’t be
-_the_ vase.”
-
-“I’ll pay for a new one quick enough if they’ll get it,” added his
-twin. The following day, which was Saturday, the four Rover boys and
-their chums spent the whole afternoon dragging the lake bottom and in
-diving in a vain hunt for the missing trophy.
-
-With the baseball season at an end, the cadets were forced to give all
-their attention to their studies. Final examinations were now at hand
-and those who expected to graduate had to turn in compositions on the
-subjects assigned to them.
-
-“Gosh! but I’ll be glad when the examinations are over,” remarked Fred,
-one evening after he had been poring over his books for an hour or
-more. “My head is fairly splitting with all the stuff I’m expected to
-remember.”
-
-“And I suppose you think it’s a real picnic for us fellows,” grinned
-Andy, and then, catching up a sheet of waste paper, he made a small
-ball of it which he threw at Jack, who was busy with pencil and paper
-sketching out a composition he had to turn in.
-
-“Quit the horseplay,” came shortly from the young major, and then,
-after biting the end of his pencil, he continued rather testily: “Hang
-it all, Andy, I had a brilliant thought I was going to put down and you
-knocked it clean out of my head.”
-
-“Sorry. What does a brilliant thought look like? If it fell on the
-floor maybe I can find it for you,” returned the fun-loving Rover, with
-provoking calmness.
-
-Thereupon Jack leaped up and rushed over, only to find that Andy had
-slipped under the table, coming up grinningly on the other side. Then
-ensued a race around the room in which the other two Rovers were jerked
-off their chairs. A general scrimmage followed in which Andy finally
-found himself on the floor with the other three on top of him.
-
-“Hi! Let up! What do you think you’re holding down――the rock of
-Gibraltar?” gasped Andy, trying his best to kick and punch at the same
-time.
-
-“Will you promise to keep quiet?” questioned the young major, who sat
-on his stomach.
-
-“I’ll――I’ll be good!” gasped the boy on the floor. “Let up before you
-cave in all my ribs.” Thereupon he was released and quietness was once
-more restored so that the lads could continue their studies.
-
-“Wonder what we can do this summer?” said Fred on Sunday afternoon,
-after the boys, with some other cadets, had attended church at Haven
-Point. There they had met the girls from Clearwater Hall and two of
-these, Alice Strobell and Annie Larkins, had announced that they were
-to take a trip to Europe with their parents.
-
-“I think that’s going to depend on how we make out with our
-examinations,” answered Jack. “Anyway, when I broached the subject to
-dad he said we had better put it off until after graduation.”
-
-“Gee, suppose we don’t graduate?” interposed Randy.
-
-“That’s just it! If we don’t, we don’t!” answered Fred. “And that means
-if we don’t graduate we don’t get any very remarkable vacation. Perhaps
-they’ll send us up on the farm, to take it easy with Aunt Martha and
-Uncle Randolph.”
-
-“Wow! Think of spending a whole summer in that out-of-the-way place!”
-moaned Randy.
-
-The Rover boys had separated from their chums and were walking along
-a road which ran some distance behind the school. They were in no
-hurry to get back to the Hall, having half an hour to spare before
-the mid-day meal. It was unusually sultry, and now the boys heard the
-distant rumble of thunder and noticed that some heavy clouds were
-appearing on the horizon to the westward.
-
-“We’re going to have a shower, and that very soon,” announced Jack.
-“Better hit it up and get to the school before we get wet.”
-
-The boys were making rapid progress and had almost reached a back road
-running to the outbuildings of the school when the first drops of rain
-commenced to come down. At the same time they heard the toot of an
-automobile horn and a roadster carrying two men came whirling along the
-highway. The four Rovers stepped aside to let the car pass. As it came
-closer the roadster slowed up. Evidently the two men were strangers
-to that locality for they looked around as if trying to find some
-signboard.
-
-“Is this the road to Haven Point?” called out one of the men. As he did
-so the second man, after a glance at the boys, suddenly turned his face
-away from them.
-
-“It is,” answered Fred. “Keep straight ahead for about three-quarters
-of a mile.”
-
-Upon hearing this the driver of the car put on speed and the roadster
-was soon lost in the distance.
-
-“What’s the matter, Jack?” exclaimed Randy, as the car passed from
-sight. “What are you staring at?”
-
-“That fellow who was in the roadster! The man who sat alongside the
-driver!” ejaculated the young major. “Did you notice him?”
-
-“I saw him give one look at us and then turn away,” answered Andy. “Who
-was he?”
-
-“Unless I was greatly mistaken, it was Carson Davenport,” announced
-Jack, and his words filled his cousins with astonishment.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VI
-
- SAM ROVER BRINGS NEWS
-
-
-“Carson Davenport!” exclaimed Fred. “Why, Jack, you must be dreaming!”
-
-“Carson Davenport is in jail. We saw him arrested ourselves,” added
-Randy.
-
-“And he couldn’t even get bail――dad said so,” put in Andy.
-
-“I don’t care, I’m almost certain that was Carson Davenport in that
-car,” answered Jack firmly.
-
-As the readers of the volume entitled “The Rover Boys in the Land
-of Luck” know, Carson Davenport was the oil well promoter whom the
-boys had met on the border between Texas and Oklahoma. He was an
-unscrupulous individual who had robbed Jack’s father of some papers
-supposed to be of great value and later on had done everything he could
-to harm all of the Rovers. But one plot after another had been exposed,
-and in the end Carson Davenport had been arrested just at the time he
-was attempting to leave town with some money belonging to himself and
-to four of his partners. Two of his partners, Tate and Jackson, had
-stopped him, and a wordy quarrel had brought on the arrest of the three
-men. Each was tried for his wrongdoings and sentenced to a term in
-prison.
-
-“If Davenport is out of the pen, Phil Franklin ought to know something
-about it,” said Fred. For Phil and his father lived in the oil fields
-and had had considerable dealings with the rascals mentioned.
-
-“If Davenport is around here we had better keep our eyes open,”
-came from Randy. “I don’t trust that chap any more than I’d trust a
-rattlesnake.”
-
-“I guess none of us would,” returned Fred. “Gee! how mad he was when he
-sunk that twenty thousand dollars he and Tate and Jackson put up, not
-to say anything about the small fortune contributed by the Martells,
-the Browns and Mr. Werner.”
-
-As it was now raining harder, the boys hurried to the Hall and then
-up to their rooms to get ready for the mid-day meal. On Sunday all
-military exercises were dispensed with. On the stairs they met Phil
-Franklin and immediately asked him if he had a few minutes to spare.
-
-“Sure,” was Phil’s ready response. “Haven’t got a thing to do until
-the bell rings for grub.”
-
-“Come on to our rooms while we’re fixing up,” said Jack.
-
-Once in the rooms occupied by the Rovers, the latter acquainted the boy
-from the oil fields with what had taken place on the road.
-
-“Davenport here? Oh, you must be mistaken!” said Phil. “Why, he’s in
-prison down in Texas. And so are Tate and Jackson.”
-
-“Then you haven’t heard anything of their being released?” said Jack.
-
-“Not a thing. And I don’t think they have been.”
-
-“Well, perhaps I was mistaken, but I don’t think so,” and the young
-major shook his head slowly.
-
-Final examinations began on Monday, and the boys were kept busy for
-several days. Then came a respite of twenty-four hours, for which the
-Rovers were thankful.
-
-The mail came in at noon, and less than half an hour later Phil
-Franklin burst in on the Rover boys like a cyclone.
-
-“Here’s news! Just the thing you wanted to know!” he cried out, waving
-a newspaper clipping. “My father sent it to me in a letter he wrote. It
-tells all about Davenport, Tate, Jackson and several other prisoners.
-They are all out on parole.”
-
-“You don’t say!” ejaculated Jack. “Let me see the clipping, Phil.”
-
-His cousins gathered close while Jack read the newspaper clipping
-aloud. It had been cut from an Oklahoma sheet and told how a number of
-prisoners in one of the Texas prisons had been placed on parole by the
-authorities.
-
-“Well, I guess I was right after all and that was Davenport,” said the
-young major. “Now the question is: What was he doing up here?”
-
-“I’ll answer that by saying you can be sure he was up to no good,”
-declared Fred.
-
-“I guess you’re right there,” answered Phil. “I wouldn’t trust that
-rascal a bit further than I could see him. If ever there was a snake
-in the grass, it was Carson Davenport. Just see how he and his cronies
-struck down Jack’s father in the room at the hotel and robbed him.”
-
-“Oh, I’m not forgetting it,” answered Jack. “I think it’s an outrage
-that they let that rascal off so easily.”
-
-“Maybe the prisons are overcrowded and they have to let some of the old
-prisoners out in order to let the new ones in,” suggested Randy.
-
-“We’ll keep our eyes open,” said Fred, and after Phil Franklin had
-left he continued: “You know what I think? I think we had better let
-the girls know of this.”
-
-“You don’t suppose Davenport would bother Mary and Martha, do you?”
-asked Randy.
-
-“I don’t know what he’d do. A rascal like that is apt to do almost
-anything.”
-
-“Maybe Davenport just came up this way on business, or something like
-that,” suggested Andy lightly. “He’s got to do something for a living,
-you know. He sunk about all the money he could rake and scrape up in
-those oil wells that went dry.”
-
-“I think Fred is right, and we had better let the girls know,” decided
-Jack thoughtfully. “Of course, we don’t want to alarm them too much;
-but it’s better to warn them so they can keep their eyes open if
-Davenport does show up.”
-
-“We can’t telephone――it might scare ’em stiff,” said Fred. “Let’s get
-permission to go over there this evening. We can get Hicks to run us
-over in a car.”
-
-So it was arranged, and the boys spent half an hour with the Rover
-girls and with Ruth Stevenson and May Powell.
-
-“Who ever heard of such a thing!” exclaimed Martha. “Whatever do you
-suppose the man is up to, Jack?”
-
-“There is no telling. But we want you to be careful when you go out.
-You don’t want to fall in with such a bad egg as Davenport.”
-
-“You boys had better be careful yourselves,” broke in Mary. “I guess
-that man would rather do something to you than to us. From all
-accounts, he hates you and Uncle Dick like poison.”
-
-“Oh, Jack, do be careful!” said Ruth, when the boys were ready to
-depart. “Why, for all you know, that rascal might try to shoot you!”
-
-“You be careful, too, Fred,” came from May Powell. “Perhaps the fellow
-will try to rob you, just to get square for what he lost in the oil
-fields.”
-
-The girls were also deep in their examinations, and as they had still
-some writing and studying to do the boys did not remain as long as
-they might otherwise have done. Returning to Colby Hall, they tried to
-dismiss Carson Davenport from their minds and pitch into the work that
-still remained to be done on their compositions.
-
-So far Jack and Fred had done very well and each felt certain that up
-to that point he had scored at least ninety-five per cent. The twins
-were not so fortunate, but as Andy expressed it, “they hoped they hit
-the ninety mark, anyway.”
-
-“Latin is what gets me,” groaned Andy. “Whoever wanted to invent such a
-beastly language, anyway? Why couldn’t they talk United States and be
-done with it?”
-
-“It’s mathematics that’s my bugbear,” said his twin. “The fellow who
-got up square root and cube root in that science ought to be hung.”
-
-“Just wait until I get through with these books,” went on Andy. “If
-they won’t make the most dandy bonfire you ever saw, then I’ll miss my
-guess.”
-
-The one humble boy around Colby Hall those days was Henry Stowell.
-Following the incident connected with the explosion of the cannon the
-sneak had not appeared for several days in the classrooms. When he did
-show up he had little to say and he did his best to avoid the Rovers.
-
-“I guess he’s learned one lesson, all right enough,” was Randy’s
-comment.
-
-“Gee, but putting those stones in the cannon was a serious piece of
-business,” declared Fred. “Why, some of the cadets might have been
-killed!”
-
-At the end of the week came a surprise for the boys. Sam Rover had had
-to take a business trip to a city not far from Haven Point, and drove
-over in his automobile, first to call on the girls and then to visit
-his son and his nephews.
-
-“Uncle Sam!” cried Jack, who was the first to greet him. “This sure is
-a surprise! I’m awfully glad to see you!” and he shook hands warmly.
-
-“Thought I’d drop in and see how you’re making out with your final
-examinations,” said Sam Rover. “Is everything going along all right?”
-
-“We hope so,” answered the young major. “Some of the questions are
-pretty stiff though, I can tell you that!”
-
-“Well, nothing that’s worth while in life is very easy,” answered
-Fred’s father, and then the others came up and there was a general
-rejoicing all around. The boys took the older Rover into the Hall,
-where he was greeted by his old chum, Colonel Colby.
-
-“It always seems like a touch of old times when you or Dick or Tom come
-around,” said Colonel Colby to Sam Rover, when they were left alone for
-a few minutes. “It’s a pity we can’t get together oftener.”
-
-“How are the boys making out? I hope they’re putting their minds down
-to their studies.”
-
-“They’re doing very well, especially Fred and Jack,” answered the
-master of the Hall. “It seems to be a little more difficult for the
-twins. They take so much after Tom,” and Colonel Colby showed a twinkle
-in his eyes.
-
-“Yes, they’re chips of the old block――no question about that,” answered
-Fred’s father.
-
-Colonel Colby was on the point of mentioning the exploded cannon, but
-suddenly thought better of it.
-
-“Perhaps the boys will have something to tell you, Sam,” he said, on
-parting for the time being. “If they haven’t, just ask me about it. I
-want to give them a chance to speak first if they care to do so.”
-
-It was not a pleasant thing to broach, yet the twins thought they must
-make a clean breast of it, so when Sam Rover had accompanied the boys
-to their rooms Andy and Randy spoke not only about the exploded cannon,
-but also of the loss of the silver trophy.
-
-“Gracious! you lads are certainly getting into hot water,” was Sam
-Rover’s comment. “To lose the trophy was bad enough, but to have that
-cannon explode――――” He ended with a shake of his head. “You’ve got to
-be more careful. It won’t do to kill anybody.”
-
-“We’d like to get another cannon for Colonel Colby,” said Randy. “Do
-you suppose Uncle Dick and you and dad could manage it?”
-
-“Perhaps. We can see about that later. I’m glad you told me about this.”
-
-“Did Colonel Colby say anything about it?” asked Jack.
-
-“Not a word.”
-
-“Isn’t he all to the mustard!” exclaimed Andy. “Gosh, Uncle Sam, he
-must have been a fine fellow for a school chum!”
-
-“He was, Andy――a real prince of good fellows.” Sam Rover paused for a
-moment. “Now then, I’ve got something to tell you,” he went on. “I hope
-it won’t interfere with your examination tests,” he added. “But it’s
-something that must be told. I haven’t said anything to the girls about
-it, but you boys had better know it.”
-
-“What is that?” the lads questioned in concert.
-
-“That rascal, Carson Davenport, is at liberty along with his pals,
-Jackson and Tate.”
-
-“We know that already.”
-
-“Yes, so the girls told me this morning,” came from Sam Rover. “But
-there is something more to tell than that――something the girls know
-nothing about.”
-
-“What is that?” questioned Jack.
-
-“Davenport paid a secret visit to your father last week,” was the
-reply. “He demanded fifty thousand dollars, and said if it wasn’t
-forthcoming he would make the Rovers suffer as they had never suffered
-before.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VII
-
- FINAL EXAMINATIONS
-
-
-“Davenport demanded fifty thousand dollars!” ejaculated Randy.
-
-“He certainly doesn’t want much, does he?” was Fred’s comment.
-
-“Of course my dad didn’t let him have a cent!” came quickly from Jack.
-
-“I knew you boys would be surprised,” said Sam Rover, with something of
-a grim smile crossing his face. “No, he didn’t give Davenport anything
-but a piece of his mind and told the fellow if he didn’t clear out at
-once he’d have him placed under arrest.”
-
-“Dad should have had him held, Uncle Sam.”
-
-“That’s what I said, and so did your Uncle Tom. But your father
-reasoned that he had had enough trouble with Davenport, and the fellow
-had had trouble too――losing his money in those oil wells that went dry.”
-
-“Yes, but the rascal is a thief and worse!” burst out Fred. “Why, he
-even tried to rob his partners!”
-
-“Did dad have any idea Davenport was coming up here?” questioned the
-young major.
-
-“He didn’t know what Davenport’s next move would be, but he thought it
-would be a good idea for me to warn both you and the girls.”
-
-“Well, we were already on our guard, and now that we know he has made
-this outrageous demand for money we’ll be more wary than ever,” said
-Randy.
-
-“Oh, I hope he doesn’t try to make trouble for the girls!” cried Fred.
-
-“I have warned them to be very careful of their movements while they
-remain at the school,” answered Sam Rover. “We would prefer to have
-them go home, but they wish to finish the term.”
-
-“They ought not to go out at all unless they have a man or one of us
-with them,” remarked Jack. “It wouldn’t be safe.”
-
-“Wonder who the man was in the runabout with Davenport?” came from Andy.
-
-“He was a stranger to me,” replied his twin, and the other boys said
-the same.
-
-Sam Rover took his departure that evening and on the following morning
-the boys went to their classes for their final tests. Jack did not
-finish until after three o’clock and his cousins were even later in
-appearing.
-
-“Gee, I don’t know whether I squeezed through or not,” remarked Andy.
-“Some of the questions were stiffer than I expected.”
-
-“Don’t say a word! I know I flunked on two or three questions,”
-answered his twin.
-
-“I know I didn’t answer everything correctly,” came from the young
-major.
-
-“Neither did I,” added Fred.
-
-One by one the cadets assembled on the campus and along the lake front.
-A few went out to row, but most of them hung around, wanting to know
-how others had made out.
-
-That day Phil Franklin received another letter from his father in which
-his parent stated that he intended to take a trip to the oil fields of
-Oklahoma.
-
-“And he wants me to remain here until the school opens again this
-fall,” said Phil. “What do you know about that?”
-
-“You don’t mean at the Hall!” exclaimed Fred. “Why, Colonel Colby just
-about shuts the place up during July and August.”
-
-“No, my father wants to know if I can’t find some suitable boarding
-house at Haven Point, or some other place in this vicinity. He thinks
-I’d be better off here than down home during his absence.”
-
-“What about boarding with Barry Logan?” suggested Randy, mentioning
-a boy of the town whose mother kept a boarding house. The cadets had
-often met young Logan on the lake where he earned his living by fishing
-and by taking people out in his boat.
-
-“That’s just what I was thinking I might do,” answered Phil. “I’ve met
-Barry’s mother, and she is a real nice lady, and I could have dandy
-times out on the lake with Barry.”
-
-“If you stay here, Phil, I know what I’d like you to do!” cried Randy.
-
-“What is that?”
-
-“I’d like you to hire Barry to go on a hunt for that silver trophy. He
-might get some kind of a trawl and bring the vase up.”
-
-“That’s the talk! If I stay here I certainly will go on a hunt for that
-trophy!” exclaimed Phil. “It will help fill in the time.”
-
-On the following Friday afternoon there was a special session of
-the school, and the cadets were acquainted with the results of the
-examinations. It was found that Fred had received 96 per cent., Jack 94
-per cent., Andy and Randy 89 and 88 per cent., respectively. Gif had 92
-per cent. to his credit, Phil 91 per cent., while Spouter was overjoyed
-to learn that he had reached 98 per cent., the highest record made that
-year.
-
-“Hurrah, Spouter! You’re sure the king pin when it comes to studying!”
-cried Jack, and shook hands warmly.
-
-“Well, you and Fred did pretty well,” answered Spouter modestly.
-
-“Gee, but I’m glad I passed!” murmured Randy. “I got about ten more
-points than I thought I’d have.”
-
-All of the cadets who were to graduate that year had passed, and they
-were, of course, correspondingly elated.
-
-“We’ll have to celebrate,” said Gif.
-
-“Let’s have a farewell dinner,” suggested Jack. “And it will be a real
-farewell, too――farewell to Colby Hall, farewell to our offices, and
-farewell to baseball, football, and everything else connected with the
-Hall.”
-
-From that minute on the boys to leave Colby Hall forever were kept more
-than busy. The Rovers helped to arrange for a final formal dinner, and
-then lost no time in sending telegrams home, telling the glad news of
-their having passed the final tests.
-
-“Now I think we deserve a real good vacation,” said Fred.
-
-“What do you suppose it ought to be?” questioned the young major. He
-had started to polish his sword for the last time, preparatory to
-making the best showing possible during the military maneuvers which
-would help to mark the closing of the term.
-
-“Oh, I’d like to take a long trip somewhere,” answered Fred.
-
-“Maybe you’d like to be shipwrecked again?” observed Andy. “We might
-fall in with another Ira Small and go after another pirates’ treasure,”
-he added, with a grin.
-
-“If it’s all the same with you fellows, I’ll stay on land this summer,”
-said Randy. “I got all the ocean I wanted when we drifted down to the
-West Indies.”
-
-The girls at Clearwater Hall did not finish their examinations until
-the plans for the final dinner at Colby Hall were well under way. Then
-it was learned that both Martha and Mary, as well as Ruth Stevenson,
-had passed with flying colors and that May Powell had been only
-slightly behind. This news came to the lads over the telephone.
-
-“We ought to go over and congratulate them,” said Jack.
-
-“I know what you want to do,” came from Andy, as he winked one eye
-suggestively. “You want to congratulate Ruth Stevenson.”
-
-“Well, don’t you want to congratulate the girls?” demanded the young
-major, his face reddening.
-
-“Of course he does! We all do!” burst in Fred.
-
-“That’s right,” said Andy, nodding sagely. “Just the same, I’ll bet
-most of Fred’s congratulations go to May Powell,” and then he had to
-duck quickly in order to avoid a book which the youngest Rover aimed at
-his head.
-
-The boys did not get a chance to go over to Clearwater Hall until the
-following day. In the meanwhile they received congratulatory messages
-from home which pleased them greatly. Then came a letter for Randy
-marked “personal” which filled that lad with curiosity.
-
-“Randy’s best girl must be writing to him,” suggested Fred, as he
-turned the missive over. “Why don’t you let us know who she is, Randy?”
-
-“Humph! I haven’t any best girl. And, anyway, this letter is postmarked
-‘New York.’ I haven’t the least idea what’s in it.”
-
-He tore the communication open and glanced at the heading. Then he
-glanced at the signature.
-
-“Why, it’s for Andy as well as for me! And it’s from――――” He stopped
-short. “Well, what in the world can this be, anyhow?” And then, as
-all of the other Rovers crowded closer, he pushed Jack and Fred back.
-“Excuse me, boys, but this is marked private and is for nobody but
-Andy and myself.”
-
-“Well, of all things!” murmured Fred.
-
-“What’s the big secret?” came blankly from Jack.
-
-“I’ve got to find out myself,” answered Randy, and thereupon he and
-Andy retreated to a corner where they read the somewhat lengthy
-communication from their father with keen interest.
-
-“Gee, what do you know about that!”
-
-“Isn’t that the best ever!”
-
-“Say, it took dad to think up something worth while, didn’t it?”
-
-“Hush now, or you’ll give it away. It’s to be a secret, you know.”
-
-“Sure, it’s a secret.”
-
-So the talk ran on between the twins while Fred and Jack looked on in
-silent amazement.
-
-“Say, is this a game?” demanded the youthful major, at last.
-
-“I’ll bet it’s a joke,” said Fred dryly.
-
-“It isn’t a joke. It’s the best news I’ve heard since Noah gave up ship
-building,” cried Andy. Then he added quickly to his brother: “Shall we
-tell them anything at all?”
-
-“Sure, we’ll have to tell them something, but not _the_ thing,” was the
-quick reply.
-
-“We’re going to take a trip this summer, and you two fellows are to go
-along.”
-
-“Where are you going?” questioned Jack and Fred simultaneously.
-
-At this question the twins looked at each other and slowly a broad grin
-appeared on the face of each.
-
-“Once upon a time Spouter Powell invited us to take a trip with him.
-Only he didn’t tell us where we were to go――――” began Andy teasingly.
-
-“And another time Gif Garrison did the same thing, and then took us to
-Big Bear Lake,” added Randy.
-
-“See here! Is this another one of those secrets?” cried Jack.
-
-“That’s it!”
-
-“You’ve hit the nail on the head, Jack.”
-
-“Do you mean to say you won’t tell us where we are to go?” flung out
-Fred.
-
-“Nope! Can’t! Dad says we’re to keep it a secret until we are ready to
-start.”
-
-“Come on, Jack, we’ll pound it out of them!” cried the youngest Rover,
-and sprang at the twins, followed by his cousin.
-
-“Stop! Stop! It won’t do you any good to fight,” spluttered Randy, when
-he found himself backed into a corner.
-
-“Then spill the beans, and spill ’em quick,” ordered Jack.
-
-“It’s all well enough for outsiders to keep a secret,” broke in Fred.
-“There shouldn’t be any secrets among us fellows. Come on! Tell us
-where we’re to go.”
-
-“I can’t do it――not until the day we are leaving school. Those are
-dad’s orders,” said Andy.
-
-“And that’s the truth,” added his twin. “You’ll know where you’re going
-to spend your vacation on the day you’re ready to leave Colby Hall.”
-
-“And we’re ordered to hide this letter where nobody can get at it,”
-went on Randy. He looked questioningly at his brother and then at his
-cousins. “It’s mighty queer,” he continued, “but that’s just what dad
-wrote down. You can figure it out for yourselves if you want to.”
-
-For a moment all of the Rover boys were silent, each gazing at the
-others questioningly. Then, of a sudden, Jack emitted a low whistle.
-
-“Well, if you fellows are telling the truth, and I suppose you are,
-then I think I know the answer,” he said.
-
-“What is the answer?” demanded Fred.
-
-“Davenport!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VIII
-
- WHAT HAPPENED TO THE GIRLS
-
-
-“My gracious, I wonder if you can be right!” said Fred.
-
-“I guess he is right,” answered Randy, “for the letter says that Andy
-and I are not to mention the place to anybody, nor are we to talk about
-it in public. Especially, are we not to let the girls know a thing
-about it. And, as I said before, we are to hide this letter or destroy
-it.”
-
-“Then I’m sure I’m right,” said the young major. “Your father doesn’t
-want to run the slightest risk of having Davenport find out where we
-are going on our vacation.”
-
-“I guess that demand for fifty thousand dollars scared the folks at
-home a whole lot,” was Fred’s comment. “It looks to me as if they
-imagined Davenport was watching us every minute, trying to figure out
-what he could do to injure us.”
-
-“But we haven’t seen or heard of the man since the day we saw him――or
-Jack thought he did――in that roadster.”
-
-“Just the same, he may be in this vicinity watching every move we
-make,” said Randy, and his face was serious.
-
-The twins read the letter again, and then, to make sure that no one
-else might know of its contents, they burnt it up.
-
-“No use of taking any chances,” said Andy grimly.
-
-“To tell the truth, that letter got on my nerves,” confessed his twin.
-“Dad wouldn’t write so seriously unless there was something in the
-wind.”
-
-“Perhaps Davenport――or some of those other rascals――has been
-threatening the folks at home again. Gosh! I wonder if they would dare
-threaten my mother or Aunt Dora or Aunt Nellie?”
-
-“If Davenport or any of his pals did that he ought to be shot!”
-answered Jack. “I’m sorry now my dad didn’t have Davenport arrested the
-first time he showed up. Such fellows ought to be in prison. They ought
-never to be given their liberty.”
-
-When the boys telephoned to Clearwater Hall they found that the girls
-had gone out for a walk with one of the teachers. They were to be back
-in less than an hour, however, so the lads concluded to walk over to
-the girls’ school and wait for them.
-
-The four Rovers, accompanied by Gif and Spouter, had just reached a
-side entrance of the Clearwater Hall grounds when they heard a cry
-behind them. Looking up, they saw Mary, Martha and Ruth hurrying from a
-patch of woods with a teacher behind them.
-
-“Oh, we’ve had such a scare!” burst out Martha, in excitement.
-
-“If only you boys had been on hand perhaps you might have helped us!”
-wailed Mary.
-
-“What sort of a scare――wild animals, or a ghost, or what?” queried Andy.
-
-“No, it was a man――two men.”
-
-“What did they do?” demanded Jack quickly.
-
-“They didn’t do anything. I didn’t give them a chance,” said the
-teacher, a tall, angular woman who carried a stout walking stick and
-who looked amply able to defend herself.
-
-“The men were in a closed car, and they drove up right alongside of
-Martha and me,” explained Mary. “Ruth was walking ahead with Miss
-Lambert. One of the men opened a door of the car and asked us if we
-didn’t want to ride. Then he jumped out and acted just as if he wanted
-to make us get into the car, even if we didn’t want to.”
-
-“I called for Miss Lambert and Ruth,” said Martha, “and as soon as the
-men saw the teacher they went off in the car just as fast as they
-could go.”
-
-“How did the man who jumped out look?” asked Fred.
-
-“He was a tall man, with black hair and real black eyes that seemed
-to look right through me,” said Martha, and shivered a little as she
-spoke. “Oh, he was a perfectly horrid man!”
-
-“That was Carson Davenport, I’ll bet a dollar!” exclaimed her brother.
-“Davenport is tall and has black hair and black eyes.”
-
-“What about the fellow who stayed in the car?” asked Randy.
-
-“We couldn’t see him very well. He had his coat collar turned up and
-his cap pulled down over his eyes.”
-
-“I told Martha and Mary to stay close to us,” said Miss Lambert, who
-evidently felt that she must say something in her own defense. “But
-they dropped behind, and this was the result. However, I don’t think
-the men would have dared to carry them off in such a high-handed
-fashion.”
-
-“You wouldn’t say that if you knew this man Davenport as we do,”
-answered Jack. “The fellow has done time in prison and is a thorough
-rascal and the associate of rascals.”
-
-The girls were so excited that it was not until they had entered
-Clearwater Hall and reported to Miss Garwood, the head of the
-establishment, that they could tell a clear and connected story. No
-one had taken down the car number of the automobile, nor had any one
-recognized the make of the machine.
-
-“All I can say is that it was a very fine car――nothing cheap, like a
-Ford,” said Mary.
-
-“If only we had the number it might help a whole lot,” returned Fred.
-
-“I think you two young ladies had better remain within the school
-grounds until you start for home,” said Miss Garwood at the conclusion
-of the interview. “I cannot afford to have anything happen to you while
-you are under my care.” So it was arranged that Mary and Martha should
-not go away from the school grounds until they started for home.
-
-“And then we’ll come and get you,” said Jack. “And if Carson Davenport
-shows up we’ll give him what is coming to him.”
-
-“You bet we will!” added Fred. “And we’ll give it to him with interest,
-too!”
-
-In the excitement of the occasion the visitors had almost forgotten to
-congratulate the girls on their success in the examinations. It was
-plain to be seen that Mary and Martha were both exceedingly nervous,
-and Ruth was scarcely less affected.
-
-“Oh, Jack, do watch out that that man doesn’t get you,” said Ruth to
-the young major, on parting.
-
-“Well, you keep your eyes open while you girls are here at school,”
-answered Jack. “If you see the least sign of that rascal call somebody
-and have him arrested.”
-
-“Don’t you think it would be a good idea to set a detective on his
-trail?”
-
-“Perhaps, Ruth. But I think now that he has failed in this new move of
-his he’ll keep under cover for a while. He’ll probably wait until we
-start for New York and then maybe follow us.”
-
-“Martha and Mary want me to come down to New York and spend a week or
-two there.”
-
-“That would be fine, Ruth,” and Jack’s face showed his satisfaction.
-
-It was a rather sober group of cadets that returned to Colby Hall. The
-Rovers had very little to say.
-
-“It’s a confounded shame!” was the way Gif expressed himself. “Why
-should the authorities let such a man out of prison? He ought to serve
-every day of his sentence.”
-
-“That’s just the way I look at it,” returned Spouter. “What is the use
-of building prisons and having them finely equipped if they are not to
-be used? The whole trouble lies with those soft-hearted individuals in
-every community who think prisoners ought to be treated with every sort
-of consideration. Just look at some of them――carrying fruit and flowers
-to murderers, and weeping over people found guilty of kidnaping, and
-all that sort of mush! Now, if I were in authority, I’d give every man
-who was guilty of a crime to understand that he must serve his sentence
-to the last minute. And I’d give the public to understand that――――”
-
-“Say, Spouter, are you only talking or are you delivering a lecture?”
-broke in Randy.
-
-“Well, it makes me mad!” went on the cadet who loved to talk. “Don’t
-you agree with what I’ve said?”
-
-“I certainly do,” answered Jack. “There is altogether too much
-soft-heartedness about this criminal business.”
-
-The final parade at Colby Hall was a formal affair and attended by many
-people from Haven Point and other places. Every uniform was brushed
-and pressed and every rifle and sword polished to the last degree.
-As a consequence the three companies composing the school battalion
-presented a well-nigh perfect appearance when inspected by Colonel
-Colby and Captain Dale.
-
-“I must congratulate you on the fine showing you have made,” said the
-master of the Hall, in addressing the cadets. “I am proud of you. You
-have done very well.”
-
-“Three cheers for Colonel Colby!” called out Jack, and the cheers were
-given with a will. Then came another cheer for Captain Dale and the
-other instructors.
-
-“Three cheers for Major Rover!” called out Captain Dale, and once again
-the cheering was renewed. Then came cheers for the captains of the
-three commands and the other officers, after which there was a final
-parade around the campus, and then those who were to graduate from the
-Hall discarded their arms for the last time.
-
-“I’m going to take my sword home with me. Colonel Colby said I might,”
-said Jack.
-
-“I’m to take my sword, too,” answered Fred.
-
-“What are Randy and I to take home?” demanded Andy.
-
-“Oh, you can take an arithmetic or a grammar,” answered Fred.
-
-“Not on your tintype!” came from the fun-loving Rover.
-
-“We might take our guns,” suggested Randy jokingly. “Then we’d be fully
-prepared to meet Davenport and his pals.”
-
-The dinner held by those who were to graduate from the Hall was one
-long to be remembered. The mess hall was decorated especially for the
-occasion and the spread was one of the most elaborate ever prepared at
-that institution.
-
-“I want you boys to remember Colby Hall as long as you live,” said
-Colonel Colby, addressing a number of the cadets but looking squarely
-at the Rover boys as he spoke. He did not say so, but the lads knew he
-was thinking of his own school days at Putnam Hall with their fathers.
-
-“I couldn’t forget Colby Hall if I tried,” answered Major Jack
-feelingly. “I am sure it’s one of the best schools on earth.”
-
-“So say we all of us!” cried Andy, and then the crowd broke into
-prolonged cheering for Colonel Colby and for everybody else connected
-with the institution. There followed a number of speeches and then a
-number of songs, and the dinner did not break up until nearly midnight.
-
-“I’ll tell you what, boys, that was a grand wind-up, and no mistake,”
-declared Fred, when they were going upstairs to their rooms. “Colonel
-Colby certainly deserves a medal for the way he’s treated us.”
-
-“It actually makes me sad to think I’m not coming back here next fall,”
-remarked Jack. “And I won’t be a major any more, either.”
-
-“And I won’t be a captain.”
-
-“Well, it’s one satisfaction,” said Andy, with a grin. “You two
-highbrows have got to come down to the level of us poor nobodies. Isn’t
-that so, Randy?”
-
-“That’s right. No more Major This or Captain That.”
-
-“Oh, I won’t mind that,” answered Jack. “Sometimes I think being major
-of the battalion kept me out of some fun. A fellow holding such an
-important office can’t do lots of things that an ordinary cadet can.”
-
-“Well, I’m tired,” yawned Andy. “I’ll be glad after all this hubbub to
-hit the hay and get a sound sleep.”
-
-“That’s the talk!” said Fred, as he threw open one of the doors leading
-to the connecting rooms which the cousins occupied.
-
-The boys entered the rooms and then one after another turned on the
-lights. Then came a sudden exclamation from Jack.
-
-“Great Cæsar! Who did this?”
-
-“Who did what?” questioned Randy, and then gave a swift look at the
-bed to which Jack was pointing. “Why, all the bedclothes are gone!” he
-added in dismay.
-
-“All my bedclothing is gone too!” came from Andy.
-
-Then the four Rovers made a swift inspection of the rooms. Each bed
-was destitute of its sheets, pillowcases and blankets. Only the bare
-pillows and mattresses remained.
-
-“You don’t suppose the housekeeper has cleared these things away
-already?” questioned Fred.
-
-“Not a bit of it!” cried Randy. “This is a trick, and I’m going after
-the fellows who did it!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IX
-
- THE LAST NIGHT AT COLBY HALL
-
-
-“Well, it’s no more than we had a right to expect,” said Andy, after a
-pause. “I was thinking of playing a few tricks myself.”
-
-“One thing is sure: We’ve got to have some bedclothing before we go to
-bed,” muttered Fred.
-
-“Oh, we could sleep without if we had to――it’s a warm night,” answered
-Jack. He had strode over to a closet door and now pulled it open. “Wow!
-What do you know about this!” he ejaculated.
-
-His cousins came rushing forward and each gave a brief glance into the
-clothing closet. The place was practically bare.
-
-“All the clothing gone!”
-
-“Even the pajamas are missing!”
-
-“And the shoes and hats!”
-
-Fred ran to another closet while Randy and his twin darted into the
-other rooms of the suite. A moment later each of the lads set up a howl
-of dismay.
-
-“We have been cleaned out!”
-
-“Everything is gone――even that old play suit I was going to give away!”
-
-“Perhaps we’ve been robbed,” suggested Fred.
-
-“I doubt if any robbers would take the bedclothing,” answered Jack.
-“It’s a trick――that’s what it is!”
-
-“I wonder if any of the other fellows have suffered like this,” came
-from Andy.
-
-The words had scarcely been spoken when there came a knock on the
-hallway door and Gif entered, followed by Spouter.
-
-“It’s the same story!” exclaimed Gif, glancing at the empty beds.
-“You’ve been cleaned out just the same as we were.”
-
-“Were your closets ransacked too?” questioned the young major quickly.
-
-“Yes, everything taken,” answered Spouter. “Confound the luck, anyway!
-I was going to do my packing to-night so that I’d have a little time to
-myself in the morning.”
-
-“I was going to get up early to pack,” answered Fred.
-
-“Has anybody else been cleaned out?” questioned Randy.
-
-“I don’t know,” returned Gif. “We stopped at Ned Lowe’s room, and also
-asked Dan Soppinger, and they said nothing had been touched in their
-rooms.”
-
-Andy had walked to the corridor door and opened it. As he glanced down
-the semi-dark hallway he saw Fatty Hendry approaching.
-
-“Say, Fatty,” he called out, “come here a minute! A lot of our stuff
-has been taken from our rooms. Do you know anything about it?”
-
-“Not a thing,” returned the stout cadet. “What’s the matter――somebody
-play a trick on you fellows?” And then, after Andy had explained
-briefly, Fatty continued: “Maybe I can give you a clew. A while ago I
-came upstairs to get a book I had promised to Phil Franklin. As I came
-past here I saw Dock Wesley at your door. He looked rather scared and
-slid down the corridor as fast as he could. He had something under his
-arm.”
-
-“Dock Wesley!” repeated Jack. “Why, he’s the new kid who is chumming
-with Codfish!”
-
-“I wouldn’t put it past Codfish to try something like this to get
-square for being exposed the way he was,” remarked Fred, who had
-followed Andy to the doorway.
-
-“You didn’t see anybody else, Fatty?” asked Randy, who had joined the
-others.
-
-“Not a soul. But wait a minute! Come to think of it, I did meet Wesley
-and Codfish a little later, along with some of the other fellows, and
-the bunch were having a good laugh over something.”
-
-“Then I guess we have struck a clew,” declared Fred. “Come on, and
-we’ll soon get to the bottom of this.”
-
-The Rover boys, followed by Gif, Spouter and Fatty, hurried down the
-corridor and around a corner where was located the room occupied by
-Codfish and Dock Wesley. They knocked on the door, but to this there
-was no response. Then they knocked again, and at last a somewhat
-faltering voice asked who was there.
-
-“It’s Major Rover,” called out Jack. “Stowell, I want to talk to you.”
-
-“I’ve gone to bed,” answered Codfish weakly. “I’m all tired out. Can’t
-you do your talking to-morrow morning?”
-
-“No, I can’t. I want to do it now.”
-
-“I’m not going to open the door,” declared Codfish. “You want to play
-some kind of a trick on me.”
-
-“That’s right! Don’t open up,” came in Dock Wesley’s voice.
-
-“Don’t forget that I am major of the battalion,” went on Jack sternly.
-“I want both of you to obey orders and open this door.”
-
-“You’re not major any longer, Jack Rover!” cried Wesley. “Your
-commission went out of date to-day. You’re nothing but a student like
-ourselves.”
-
-“You sha’n’t bulldoze me any longer,” put in Codfish, gaining a little
-courage by his chum’s manner. “I won’t stand for it. You go away and
-let us go to sleep.”
-
-“Open that door or we’ll break it down!” cried Fred.
-
-“You break that door down and you’ll get a baseball bat over your
-head!” stormed Wesley. “I’ve got a bat here, and so has Stowell, and
-we’ll both use ’em, too, if you try any funny business.”
-
-“Wait a minute! I’ve got a plan,” whispered Andy. “Come here,” and he
-drew several feet away from the door.
-
-“What do you propose?” questioned Gif.
-
-“Jack, Fred, Spouter and Fatty can stay at the door and argue with
-Codfish and Wesley just as hard as possible so as to keep ’em
-interested. In the meanwhile, Randy and Gif and I can go around and
-get on the fire escape that runs under their window. Most likely their
-window is open and we’ll be able to sneak into the room. If we can do
-that Randy and I can hold both of them back while Gif unlocks the door
-and lets you fellows in.”
-
-“Gee, that’s the stuff!” answered Randy, in a whisper, his eyes
-glistening. “Come on! Let’s get busy!”
-
-The others were willing, and while Jack, Fred, Spouter and Hendry
-returned to the locked door, the others, led by Andy, disappeared
-around the corridor corner in the direction where a door led out to a
-long fire escape.
-
-“We’ve got to be careful and make no noise,” whispered Andy. “Otherwise
-they may get on to the trick and lock the window and barricade it with
-a chiffonier or something. Then we’ll be out of it altogether.”
-
-It was easy to get out on the fire escape, and, once there, the three
-cadets crawled cautiously along past several windows, coming finally to
-the window belonging to the room occupied by Codfish and Wesley.
-
-“The window is open,” whispered Andy, after taking a cautious look.
-“All we’ve got to do is to raise the screen and leap inside.”
-
-“Wait now!” returned his twin. “Let’s have everything understood. Take
-a look inside if you can without being seen.”
-
-The light was lit in the room and by this, peering cautiously over the
-window sill, the cadets outside saw Codfish and Wesley standing close
-to the locked door, each with a baseball bat in his hands. Both were
-arguing loudly with those in the corridor.
-
-“I don’t think they’ll notice us,” whispered Andy. “Everybody is
-talking too loud. Come on now. Grab the bats first of all. And you,
-Gif, try to get to the door and unlock it.”
-
-“Is the key in it? Maybe they have taken it out.”
-
-“No, the key is there,” said Andy. “Now then! Be quick!”
-
-Cautiously he raised the window screen and as soon as it was high
-enough Gif stepped into the room, followed immediately by the two
-Rovers. Their entrance was not noticed, for Jack was laying down
-the law in the hall outside and Codfish and Wesley were listening
-attentively.
-
-“Now!” cried Randy, and hurled himself at Codfish while Andy leaped
-upon Wesley. Gif went between, reaching the door with scarcely an
-effort. For a few seconds there was a terrible mêlée in the rather
-small room. Andy managed to get the bat away from his opponent and then
-the two grappled and fell to the floor. In the meantime his twin also
-became engaged in a fierce scuffle. In the midst of this Gif flung
-open the door and into the room poured all of the others, and then the
-impromptu battle came to a sudden termination.
-
-“Don’t hit me! Don’t hit me!” screamed Codfish, in terror as Randy
-stood over him, baseball bat in hand.
-
-“What’s the meaning of all this?” demanded Dock Wesley, sitting down
-on the edge of a bed and scowling at those in front of him. “Going to
-start a rough house?”
-
-“No, we’re going to bring you fellows to book,” answered Jack.
-
-“I guess we had better bind and gag ’em and throw ’em into the lake,”
-suggested Gif, with a wink at his chums.
-
-“No, no! Don’t do anything like that!” cried Codfish, more frightened
-than ever. “Let me alone! Please!”
-
-“Look here, Codfish, what did you and your bunch do with our things?”
-demanded Randy.
-
-“Don’t tell ’em anything,” snarled Wesley. “Keep your mouth shut.”
-
-“Oh, so that’s what you intend to do, is it?” came from Spouter. “How
-do you like that?” and he suddenly caught Wesley by the collar and
-laid him out flat on the bed. “Let’s strip ’em, boys, and give ’em the
-licking they deserve!”
-
-“Don’t you touch me! Don’t you dare! I’ll have you arrested!” howled
-Wesley, and now he seemed to be as much frightened as Codfish. He
-was a coward at heart, and that was one reason he had sought the
-companionship of such a sneak as Stowell.
-
-“I’ve got it!” declared Jack. “We’ll bind and gag ’em and take ’em down
-to the gymnasium. There we’ll give ’em a good lashing with a horsewhip
-and then throw ’em both into the lake. That will give ’em something
-to remember us by,” and he winked suggestively at his cousins and his
-chums.
-
-“That’s the talk!” said Randy, taking up the cue. “We’ll give ’em the
-licking of their lives.”
-
-“Sure thing!” declared Fred. “And we’ll tie ’em in potato sacks before
-we heave ’em overboard.”
-
-“They both wanted to sleep――we’ll let them sleep with the fishes for a
-while,” declared Spouter.
-
-It is possible that Codfish and his crony did not believe all that
-their tormentors said. Yet they felt that they were in for a rough time
-of it and that matters might be carried further than intended.
-
-“Wha-what did you come he-here for?” faltered Codfish.
-
-“You know well enough what we came for,” declared Fred.
-
-“It was only a――a joke, Fred Rover! Indeed it was!” pleaded the sneak
-of the school.
-
-“Shut up! Why can’t you shut up?” stormed Wesley. “That’s no way to
-spill the beans. If you’d only―――― Oh!” And his talk came to a sudden
-end as he found himself flat on the floor, sent there by Gif and
-Spouter. Then, before he could get up, Randy emptied a pitcher of
-ice-water over him.
-
-“Don’t! Let me up!” spluttered Wesley. “Ouch! that’s ice-water, don’t
-you know it? Let up!” and he tried to rise, but one of the boys sat on
-his chest and another on his legs and kept him down.
-
-In the meantime the others got Codfish into a corner and Jack took the
-sneak by the ear. He looked at Codfish so menacingly that the sneak of
-the school was almost paralyzed.
-
-“Don’t hit me, Major Rover! Please don’t!” he half sobbed. “I’ll tell
-you everything! We didn’t mean any harm! It was only done in fun. I’ll
-tell you where we took your clothing and the bed things!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER X
-
- TIT FOR TAT
-
-
-After that it was a comparatively easy matter to get Henry Stowell
-to tell the details of what had been done. Several times Dock Wesley
-tried to stop him, but finally he also capitulated and became almost as
-humble as the sneak.
-
-“It was only a bit of fun,” said Wesley. “Can’t a fellow do something
-on the last night at school?”
-
-“Sure!” answered Fred.
-
-“But you’ve got to take your dose in return,” was Fatty Hendry’s
-comment.
-
-Thereupon Codfish and Wesley admitted that they and four other cadets
-had entered the rooms occupied by the Rovers and their chums and taken
-away all their clothing and their bed things.
-
-“Everything is locked up safe and sound in Room Forty-two,” said
-Codfish. “You know, that room hasn’t been occupied this term.”
-
-“How did you get the key?” asked Andy.
-
-“We got it one day from the janitor when he was cleaning up. He
-thought he had lost it, and so locked up with a duplicate.”
-
-“Where is the key now?” asked Jack.
-
-“I――I let Dock keep it,” faltered Codfish.
-
-“Say, you needn’t put off everything on me,” growled Wesley. “You
-had as much to do with this as anybody. The key is on a hook in that
-closet,” and Wesley nodded toward a closet in a corner.
-
-“Now we want to know who the other fellows were,” declared Fred, after
-the key had been secured.
-
-“Oh, you had better not ask that,” pleaded the sneak. “If we give them
-away they may hammer the daylights out of us.”
-
-“You talk up, Codfish, or you may get the hammering right now,” put in
-Gif.
-
-Thereupon Codfish mentioned the names of four cadets who had been more
-or less chummy with him since the term had started. Two were new boys,
-and all were fellows with whom the Rovers and their chums had had
-little to do.
-
-“Now put on your slippers and come along with us,” ordered Jack.
-
-“What do you want of us?” questioned Wesley.
-
-“First of all, you’re going to bring all that stuff back,” declared the
-young major. “After that we’ll see what we’ll do.”
-
-“Why don’t you make the other fellows join us?” asked Codfish. He
-thought there might be safety in numbers.
-
-“We’ll take care of them later on,” put in Gif grimly.
-
-Finding themselves cornered, Codfish and Wesley accompanied the others
-to Room 42, and there on the bed, on the chairs, and on the floor they
-found all the things taken from the Rovers and Gif and Spouter.
-
-“I call this something of a mess,” declared Fatty, who had come along.
-“Here, give me some of that clothing! I’ll help carry it.”
-
-Even with the assistance of those who had suffered from the joke, it
-was necessary to make several trips back and forth to get all the
-things where they belonged. During the last trip Fred and Andy noticed
-some other cadets hiding in the shadows at the end of the corridor and
-laughing softly among themselves.
-
-“They think they’ve got the joke on us,” whispered Fred. “Come on, let
-us make a break for them.”
-
-“Not yet. I’ve got a better plan,” came from Randy.
-
-After everything had been restored to the rooms, the Rovers and their
-chums marched Codfish and Wesley back to their own quarters.
-
-“Now then, I think we’ll give you a dose of your own medicine,” said
-the young major. “Boys, pick up all that extra clothing and all those
-quilts and bedsheets and put them in the closet over there.”
-
-“Say, what does this mean?” demanded Wesley.
-
-“You’ll see in a minute.”
-
-The others were quick to catch the idea, and all the bed coverings, as
-well as the wearing apparel in the room, were quickly transferred to
-the closet.
-
-“We’ll leave you your pajamas, for you might catch cold,” said Randy.
-Then the closet door was locked and the key taken away.
-
-“Now, don’t try to raise a row, or you’ll be sure to get the worst of
-it,” said Jack, as the crowd prepared to leave the room.
-
-“We can’t stay here with nothing on the beds!” cried Codfish.
-
-“You thought we could do it, didn’t you?” asked Andy. “It’s simply tit
-for tat. Go on and lie down and enjoy yourselves.” And thereupon the
-Rovers and their chums withdrew, locking the door after them.
-
-“I guess that will hold them for a while,” remarked Spouter. “They
-can’t get their things unless they break open the door, and I don’t
-think they’ll go that far. And they can’t get out unless they go on the
-fire escape, and the door from there to the corridor is locked on the
-inside――they’d have to go through some of the other fellows’ rooms.”
-
-“Now then, how are we going to square up with those other fellows?”
-asked Gif.
-
-“I was thinking I might sneak down and get old Huxley’s garden
-syringe――the one he uses to spray the bushes and flowers with,” said
-Andy. “We might give ’em all a dose of ice-water, or something like
-that.”
-
-“Old stuff,” declared Fred. “Can’t we think of something new?”
-
-“We might blow some smoke through the keyholes or under the doors,”
-suggested Randy. “Then we could bang on the door and let them think
-there was a fire.”
-
-“Gosh! that isn’t half bad,” said Fred. “But how shall we make the
-smoke? We can’t build a fire, or anything of that sort.”
-
-“Some wet paper will do the trick.”
-
-“I don’t think you ought to try that, boys,” declared Jack. “It might
-bring on a panic, and we don’t want any one to be hurt on this, the
-last night at the Hall. Come on and see if we can’t get hold of those
-fellows.”
-
-They passed around a corner of the corridor, and as they did so Gif
-suddenly clutched the youngest Rover by the arm.
-
-“There go some fellows now!” he whispered. “See them crawling along
-over there? I wonder who they are and what they’re up to?”
-
-The lights in the hallway had been turned low, and the Rovers and their
-chums could just make out the forms of four cadets slinking along
-silently. Then they disappeared from view around one of the numerous
-corners.
-
-Curious to know what new fun might be in the air, the Rovers and the
-others followed the crowd like so many shadows. They saw the four
-cadets who were ahead stop in front of the room which they had left but
-a few moments before.
-
-“Gee, I know that crowd!” exclaimed Andy, in a low voice. “Those are
-the very fellows Codfish and Wesley mentioned――the fellows who helped
-them take our things.”
-
-“They must be wanting to know what we were doing here,” suggested Gif.
-“Say, why can’t we pounce on ’em and make ’em prisoners? We are seven
-to four.”
-
-“I’m game if you fellows are,” answered Randy readily.
-
-A plan was hastily formed, and just as the four cadets had begun their
-talk with Codfish and Wesley, out of the semi-darkness pounced the
-Rovers and their chums.
-
-“Give in! Give in!” was the whispered command. “Give in or you’ll get
-the licking of your lives!”
-
-“Hi! Stop that!” roared one of the cadets, a lad named Morris. “Let up!”
-
-“Do-do-don’t ch-choke me to death!” spluttered a cadet named Shamberg.
-“Let up, I tell you!”
-
-“It’s the Rovers!” came from a third of the lads.
-
-“They’ve found us out!” wailed the fourth, a fellow who was just as
-much of a sneak and coward as Codfish had ever been.
-
-Surrounded and taken completely off their guard, the four cadets
-were speedily made prisoners. Then, almost before they knew what was
-happening, they were taken to the two adjoining rooms which they
-chanced to occupy. One of the rooms had a rather large closet which at
-one time had been a storeroom. It had a small window about five feet
-from the ground.
-
-“I’ve got an idea,” said Jack. “Throw a mattress in here on the floor.”
-
-The others quickly caught on and in a trice a mattress from one of the
-beds was flung on the floor of the storeroom. Then the four cadets who
-had been captured were forced into the place.
-
-“Now you fellows can stay here until morning,” declared Jack. “You
-didn’t want us to have a decent night’s sleep, so now you can get along
-in any old way you please. Don’t dare to make a rumpus, or we’ll be
-after you in a way you least expect.”
-
-“Gee, we’ll smother to death in here this warm night!” declared Morris.
-
-“No, you won’t,” said Spouter. “You can take turns at looking out of
-the window. But I’d advise you not to crawl out, because it’s about
-twenty-five feet to the ground.”
-
-“We’ll report this to-morrow, you see if we don’t,” grumbled Shamberg.
-
-“Report and be hanged,” retorted Gif. “If you say a word to Colonel
-Colby we’ll tell him what you did.” And thereupon the Rovers and their
-chums withdrew, locking the storeroom door and then locking the door to
-the corridor.
-
-It was a good quarter of an hour after Gif, Spouter and Fatty had
-left them that the Rovers were able to rearrange their beds so that
-they could lie down. All were now thoroughly tired out and Andy
-could scarcely keep his eyes open. But there was to be little sleep
-for any of the cadets during that last night at Colby Hall. Half a
-dozen parties were wandering around, making all the fun possible, and
-presently Professor Snopper Duke came after some of the boys, trying
-to quiet them.
-
-“This is disgraceful!” stormed the irate teacher. “I want you boys to
-keep quiet.”
-
-Then came an alarm from Codfish and Wesley, as several other cadets
-broke into their room, bent upon bringing the sneak and his chum to
-terms for something done in the classroom the week before. Into this
-row Snopper Duke precipitated himself, and as a consequence was struck
-in the nose by a baseball which one of the lads threw at Codfish.
-
-“Oh, oh, my nose! Who threw that baseball?” roared the teacher. Then,
-as the blood began to flow from the injured organ, he hastened off to
-the nearest bathroom where he might bathe it.
-
-It was all of three o’clock before the Rovers got any sleep at all.
-By half past six they were again awake and busy packing their things,
-ready to depart. Then Randy and Andy sneaked away and liberated Morris,
-Shamberg and the other two with them.
-
-“Hope you slept well,” said Andy, grinning.
-
-“You let me get my hands on you, and I’ll show you how I slept,”
-stormed Morris. But then Andy ran off laughing and his twin followed
-him. The other boys were very sore, but did not dare to do anything.
-
-“And now to get the girls and start for home!” said Jack, a short while
-after breakfast.
-
-“And then for our vacation!” added Fred. “If only we knew where it was
-going to be!”
-
-“You’ll know very soon,” declared Andy. “Randy and I have made up our
-minds to tell you as soon as we are ready to leave Haven Point.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XI
-
- A MYSTERIOUS PLOT
-
-
-“Good-by, boys. I wish all of you the best of luck.”
-
-It was Colonel Colby who spoke as he shook hands with the Rover boys
-and a number of the other cadets.
-
-“Good-by, Colonel. I hope we see you again some time,” returned Jack.
-
-“You must come and visit us at our home when you can get time,” put in
-Fred.
-
-“I will certainly come when I can get away,” was the reply from the
-master of the school.
-
-Breakfast was at an end and all was bustle and confusion as the cadets
-were hurrying in all directions, suitcases in hand, ready to leave the
-Hall. Many were going away in automobiles which lined one side of the
-campus drive. Others were to go to the Haven Point railroad station. A
-motor truck had already taken two loads of trunks away and was now back
-for a third.
-
-“Good-by, fellows!” cried Gif. “Hope you have a good time.” He and
-Spouter had arranged to go up on the coast of Maine with Dan Soppinger
-and their folks.
-
-“Good-by!” cried the Rovers, and a few minutes later had entered the
-touring car which was to take them away.
-
-“Here is something to remember us by!” shouted Spouter gayly, and threw
-a bunch of confetti over the Rovers.
-
-“And here is something to remember me by!” yelled Andy, as the car
-moved away and he hurled an old shoe he had picked up at Spouter,
-catching that cadet in the stomach, causing him to give a grunt of
-surprise. Then the touring car rolled out of the grounds, all of the
-boys waving their hands as the place faded from their sight.
-
-“Now it is good-by to Colby Hall and hurrah for a vacation!” exclaimed
-Fred. Then he added quickly: “Now then, Andy and Randy, where are we to
-go? Don’t keep me waiting any longer. I’m all on fire with suspense,”
-and the youngest Rover put on a tragic air.
-
-“Wait till we pick up the girls,” pleaded Andy. “No use in going over
-the whole thing twice. They’ll want to know about it, anyway.”
-
-It had already been arranged that Martha and Mary, along with Ruth,
-were to accompany the lads to New York City. Although the others did
-not know it, Jack went armed, having obtained the loan of a pistol
-from Colonel Colby, who had been told the particulars regarding the
-rascality of Carson Davenport.
-
-“I feel that I am responsible for the safety of my sister and my
-cousin,” the young major had told the master of the school. “I want
-to be sure that they get home safely.” And thereupon Colonel Colby
-had somewhat reluctantly permitted Jack to take his own private
-nickel-plated pistol.
-
-When the boys arrived at Clearwater Hall they found the three girls
-waiting for them. A few minutes later the whole crowd was off for the
-Haven Point railroad station.
-
-“Have you seen or heard anything more of that man Davenport?”
-questioned Mary anxiously, as they rode along.
-
-“Not a thing, Mary,” answered her brother. “Have you?”
-
-“Two or three times we saw somebody skulking in the bushes back of the
-school,” said the girl. “It was rather dark, and the man was so far off
-we couldn’t tell who he was, although Martha thought he walked like the
-fellow who tried to push us into the auto.”
-
-It took but a few minutes to reach the railroad station, and during
-that time Andy and Randy had no opportunity to speak of the trip the
-lads intended to take during their vacation. At the station they fell
-in with a number of the cadets, including Phil Franklin.
-
-“I’ve arranged to stay with Mrs. Logan,” said Phil. “And I think Barry
-and I are going to have some bang-up times.”
-
-“Don’t forget to look for the silver trophy,” said Jack quickly.
-
-“Oh, I’ve already spoken to Barry about that,” answered the boy from
-the oil fields. “We’re going to make a systematic hunt. Of course, it
-isn’t going to be very easy to locate the exact spot where the vase
-went down.”
-
-“It was opposite that clump of big pines,” declared Randy. “I noticed
-the pines just as I went overboard,” he added, with a sickly grin.
-
-“I’ll remember that――it ought to help us in locating the spot,” said
-Phil, and then walked away to bid some of his other friends good-by.
-
-“Now then, Andy and Randy, tell us where we’re going!” cried Fred, when
-the Rover boys and girls and Ruth were left for a moment to themselves.
-
-“You’re going out West,” answered Andy dryly.
-
-“Out West? Where?” came from Jack and Fred.
-
-“You’re going out to the Rolling Thunder gold mine,” said Randy.
-
-“Rolling Thunder! What a name!” exclaimed Ruth, dimpling.
-
-“Where in thunder is Rolling Thunder?” demanded Fred. “I never heard of
-such a gold mine.”
-
-“I have,” put in Jack quickly. “It’s the one Uncle Tom invested in a
-couple of years ago. I’m right, am I not?” he questioned of the twins.
-
-“That’s it. It’s away out in the Rocky Mountains near a place called
-Maporah. It’s on what is known as Sunset Trail.”
-
-“Gee, that sounds good! Sunset Trail!” murmured Fred.
-
-“How are we to go? In an auto?” queried Jack.
-
-“Hardly! We’re to take the train to Chicago and then another train to
-Maporah. From there we take horses and ride to a place called Gold Hill
-Falls where the mine is located. Dad says we ought to have a dandy time
-on Sunset Trail.”
-
-“He says it’s a very wild country, with plenty of good hunting and
-fishing, and all that sort of thing,” came from the other twin. “He
-says we can go out either with a guide or by ourselves, just as we
-please.”
-
-“That sounds mighty good to me,” said Fred, his eyes brightening. “I’d
-like to spend a few weeks in the saddle, and I’d like to go where there
-is some real fishing.”
-
-“Suppose some Indians catch you and scalp you?” put in his sister
-mischievously.
-
-“Indians! Humph! If there are any Indians out there more than likely
-some of them are from college and on the baseball or football teams,”
-was the quick retort. “The old-fashioned Indians exist only in the
-story books.”
-
-The boys and girls became greatly interested in the subject of the
-outing and talked about it freely until it was time for the train to
-arrive. Then they bustled around to say good-by to those who were to
-leave in the opposite direction.
-
-“Gee, it makes me feel awfully queer to think I’m never coming back to
-Colby Hall!” murmured Fred, as he shook hands with one and another of
-the cadets.
-
-“This place has certainly been a second home to us,” answered Jack. “No
-matter what happens in the future, I’ll never forget the days spent
-here.”
-
-“None of us will!” cried Randy.
-
-“They were great days, the best of days, in spite of such fellows as
-Codfish, Gabe Werner, Bill Glutts, and Professor Duke,” declared the
-young major.
-
-The girls were likewise in a flutter bidding farewell to their chums
-and also several of the teachers who were leaving. In the midst of
-all this excitement the train rolled in and a few seconds later boys
-and girls climbed aboard and the Rovers rushed down the aisle to get
-comfortable seats.
-
-“Good-by to Haven Point!” shouted Andy, out of the window, and then
-opening a bag of popcorn he had purchased he scattered the entire
-contents over the heads of those left behind.
-
-“Oh, my, look at that!” was the cry. “Popcorn! Did you ever!”
-
-“That was Andy Rover! He’s always cutting up!”
-
-“Here you are, Andy!” yelled Phil Franklin, in excitement, and just
-as the train started he sent a rubber ball whizzing through the open
-window of the car. The ball struck Andy in the ear, then bounced away
-into Ruth’s lap.
-
-“Hi! We don’t want your ball!” called out Andy, and, catching it up,
-he threw it through the window, hitting the cadet named Morris in the
-chin. Then the train rolled away, and the journey to New York City was
-begun.
-
-As the train passed out of sight two men, one about middle age and the
-other very much younger, stepped from a corner of a baggage room which
-was located close to where the Rover boys and those with them had been
-standing.
-
-“I guess you got the right dope that time, Davenport,” said the younger
-man, as both walked away unnoticed and entered a roadster standing on a
-side road behind some bushes.
-
-“I think I did,” answered Carson Davenport, his manner showing his
-satisfaction. “So they are going to Chicago and then to Maporah, and
-then out on Sunset Trail, eh? I’ll have to look into that.”
-
-“Do you know anything about the Sunset Trail territory?” questioned the
-younger man.
-
-“I do and I don’t,” was Davenport’s reply. “I was never there myself.
-But Tate, the fellow I’ve been telling you about, came from that
-district and he’s often told me about it. He spoke about this Rolling
-Thunder mine, too. He knows some of the fellows working there.”
-
-“Then what you’ve got in mind ought to be easy, Davenport.”
-
-“I don’t know about its being so easy! Those Rovers are not fools and
-since we made a mess of things the other day, more than likely they’ll
-be on their guard. I reckon I made something of a mistake when I
-called on Dick Rover. I should have waited until I had things better in
-hand.”
-
-“What is the next move?”
-
-“I think we had better follow them to New York, and then you had better
-find out a few more details of their plans.”
-
-“Why don’t you do that yourself?”
-
-“They know me, and they don’t know you.”
-
-“They saw me out riding with you.”
-
-“True! But I don’t think they’ll remember you. Anyway, you can easily
-put on some sort of a disguise. You can bump into the boys and pretend
-to get friendly and all that sort of thing,” went on the man from the
-oil fields.
-
-“All right, Davenport, I’ll do whatever you want me to,” returned the
-younger man. “But understand, I’m not doing this for nothing.”
-
-“I understand that well enough. And I’m not doing it for nothing
-either. If we work this thing right there will be a small fortune in it
-for all of us.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XII
-
- HOME ONCE MORE
-
-
-“Here we are at last!”
-
-It was Fred who spoke as the long train rolled into the Grand Central
-Terminal, New York City, and came to a stop. The boys had collected
-their hand baggage and soon the Rovers and Ruth were in the midst of
-the crowd that was pouring through the gateway into the waiting room of
-the big station.
-
-“Here you are――and glad to see you!” exclaimed Dick Rover, as he came
-up, followed by his wife and Fred’s mother.
-
-There was a general handshaking and many kisses, and then Dick Rover
-took possession of the young folks’ checks for their trunks and led the
-way to a side street where two of the family touring cars waited.
-
-The trip to the metropolis had been without special incident save for
-the fact that a number of the cadets, including Andy and Randy, were
-inclined to indulge in more or less horseplay on the way. They had had
-to make one change at the Junction, and on account of the heavy travel
-had been compelled to come down in an ordinary day coach in place of
-getting seats in a parlor car. They had managed, however, to get lunch
-on the train and had had considerable fun during the meal.
-
-“I am certainly glad to see you young folks home again,” remarked Dora
-Rover, as she gazed affectionately at her son and daughter and then at
-the others. “And you are more than welcome, Ruth,” she added, tapping
-the visitor on the shoulder.
-
-“Maybe we’re not glad to see little old New York again!” cried Fred.
-
-“I don’t think I’d call it ‘little old New York,’” answered Ruth,
-with a smile. “To me it’s a wonderfully big and busy city. When I
-first arrive here I always feel like shrinking back until I can get my
-bearings.”
-
-“Oh, New York is just all right. I wouldn’t want it any better,”
-answered Randy.
-
-“But you don’t want to stay here even when you come,” put in his Aunt
-Grace. “You just stay at home a few days and then away you go on one of
-those trips.”
-
-“Well, I’m a Rover by name, so why not be a rover by nature?” was the
-sly reply, and this brought on a general laugh.
-
-Soon the young folks were aboard the two automobiles. In the meantime
-Dick Rover had turned the checks for the trunks over to an expressman
-and in a few minutes more the whole crowd was headed for Riverside
-Drive. Here a surprise awaited them. Not only was Mrs. Tom Rover on
-hand to greet them, but likewise their grandfather, Anderson Rover,
-and their old Aunt Martha and Uncle Randolph, who had come from Valley
-Brook Farm on a short visit to the city.
-
-“My gracious, this is fine!” cried Fred. “A regular family reunion!”
-and then came more hugs and kisses all around.
-
-“My, my! how big you boys are getting!” said old Aunt Martha, as she
-surveyed them through her spectacles. “The first thing you know, you
-won’t be boys any more――you’ll be men.”
-
-“Well, you couldn’t expect them to remain boys all their life, could
-you?” queried Uncle Randolph. “Now they have graduated from Colby Hall,
-I suppose they’ll either have to go to college or go into business.”
-
-“No use of shoving them ahead too quickly,” came from Grandfather
-Rover, as he sat down and rested his chin on the top of his cane. “They
-have been studying pretty hard for years――let ’em take a rest. They
-might take a whole year, if it was necessary.”
-
-“Gee, Granddad, you’re a pippin!” exclaimed Randy, going up and placing
-his arm around the old man’s shoulder. “A year’s vacation would be all
-to the mustard.”
-
-“It might be if you could only get rid of some of your slang in the
-meantime,” put in his mother. Yet she had to smile as she spoke.
-
-The boys were glad to get back into their old quarters, and in the
-meantime Martha escorted Ruth to the room she was to occupy during her
-visit. All the connecting doors of the three houses had been thrown
-wide open, making the residences virtually one. While this was going
-on Dick Rover hurried back to Wall Street, for business with The Rover
-Company was brisk and he was needed at the offices.
-
-“You must be making a lot of money, Dad,” remarked Jack, as his parent
-was leaving.
-
-“Well, we’re holding our own, Jack,” was the reply.
-
-“How are the oil wells making out?”
-
-“Very fine.” Dick Rover stepped closer to his son. “Did you hear
-anything from Carson Davenport?” he asked in a low tone so that the
-others might not hear.
-
-“Nothing since the girls met him. They said they sent word about that.”
-
-“You want to be very careful, Jack. We’ll talk the whole thing over
-to-night. That rascal is certainly going to put one over on us if he
-possibly can.”
-
-“Why did they let him out of prison?”
-
-“I don’t know. He may have got a number of important friends to appear
-for him before a board of pardons, or something like that. Then again,
-you must remember that what he was tried for was his trouble with his
-partners. I did not want to appear against him because it would have
-taken too much of my time, which, just then, was very valuable to our
-concern. It’s possible that he got the very people he swindled――or
-tried to swindle――to sign a petition in his favor and in favor of his
-other partners, Tate and Jackson. But I must hurry now. We can talk the
-whole thing over later.”
-
-During the afternoon the twins went out to renew their acquaintance
-with some of their former boy chums while Jack and Fred accompanied the
-girls on a sightseeing and shopping expedition.
-
-“I’ll be awfully sorry to leave you, Ruth,” said Jack, when he got a
-chance to speak to the visitor alone.
-
-“Well, then you’d better stay,” she answered mischievously.
-
-“Oh, you know I couldn’t do that,” he returned hastily. “What would
-the other fellows say?”
-
-“I was only joking, Jack. You go ahead and have your outing. I hope you
-enjoy every minute of it. Only, please don’t get into any trouble,” and
-the girl’s face clouded.
-
-“I think we’ll be able to take care of ourselves, Ruth. And you take
-care of yourself, too.”
-
-“Are you going to write?”
-
-“Sure I am! And I’ll expect you to answer, too. You will, won’t you?”
-
-“Why, of course.”
-
-There was a brief silence, neither of them seeming to know what to say
-next. Then the former major of the Colby Hall battalion stepped closer.
-
-“I’m going to take that photograph of you along――you know, the one you
-gave me some time ago,” he said in a low tone.
-
-“Never!” she returned quickly. “Oh, Jack, suppose――suppose the others
-saw it!”
-
-“I don’t care! I’m going to take it,” he answered firmly.
-
-“Well, if you’re set on it, I suppose I can’t stop you,” answered Ruth.
-Her eyes were shining like stars. Then Jack caught her hand and pressed
-it warmly just as the others came up and interrupted what might have
-proved a very interesting tête-à-tête.
-
-Dinner that evening was a grand affair, and Ruth, who sat next to Jack,
-declared she had never enjoyed anything so much in all her life. The
-twins and Tom Rover were full of fun, and Tom told several stories
-which convulsed everybody with laughter.
-
-“Gee, Dad, you’re a wonder!” breathed Randy, trying to stop laughing.
-“I can see where Andy gets his wit from.”
-
-“Yes, and I know where you get your habit of playing tricks from,” put
-in his mother, gazing fondly at her husband.
-
-“Now, now! No knocking!” cried Tom gayly. “The boys are just all right!
-They may cut up a little now and then, but as they both bear marks of
-their mother’s good looks, that will be forgiven them,” and then Tom
-dodged back, as his wife made a move as if to pull his hair.
-
-Ruth was quite a pianist and had cultivated that talent carefully
-during her days at Clearwater Hall. After dinner Dora Rover insisted
-that the girl give them some music. After playing one of her best
-compositions Ruth gathered all the boys and girls around her and they
-sang one popular song after another.
-
-“A touch of old times, eh?” said Dick Rover to Dora, as, with his arm
-around her waist, they surveyed the scene.
-
-“It’s history repeating itself, Dick,” she answered. And then she
-looked at her husband questioningly and nodded toward where Jack was
-carefully turning the sheets of music for Ruth. “What do you think of
-them?” she whispered.
-
-“I think Jack is hit pretty hard,” he returned.
-
-“Well, Ruth seems to be an awfully nice girl, Dick.”
-
-“I agree. I wouldn’t ask for a better girl,” he answered.
-
-“But Jack is so young!”
-
-“He isn’t any younger than I was when I came after you and saved your
-mother from old Crabtree.”
-
-“Oh, well, that was different!” murmured Dora.
-
-So far the boys had had no opportunity to speak to Tom Rover about the
-proposed trip to the West. But soon the twins broached the subject, and
-then the crowd around the piano broke up and Mary and Martha retired,
-taking Ruth with them.
-
-“We want to talk to the boys in the library,” said Tom Rover to his
-wife and his sisters-in-law, and thereupon the ladies took the hint and
-also left them.
-
-“Now, Dad, tell us all about the Rolling Thunder mine and Sunset
-Trail!” cried Randy. “Gee, I wish I was out there right now!”
-
-“And on horseback!” put in his twin. “Say, we’ll have the best times
-ever!”
-
-“I certainly hope so,” returned Dick Rover. “At the same time, I want
-to caution you.”
-
-“Don’t scare the boys into fits, Dick,” said Tom. “You’ll spoil the
-whole outing if you do.”
-
-“I’m not going to scare them into fits, Tom,” answered the older
-brother. “But I am going to give them some advice that I think they
-ought to have.”
-
-“I think so too,” came from Sam Rover. “If any fellow ever got on my
-nerves, it’s that rascal, Carson Davenport.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIII
-
- A NEW ACQUAINTANCE
-
-
-The mention of Carson Davenport’s name made all the boys look serious.
-
-“Has that fellow made another demand?” questioned Jack quickly.
-
-“Not directly,” answered his father. “But I have heard in an indirect
-way, through a detective working for one of the local agencies, that he
-is watching us very carefully. He has been seen in the vicinity of our
-offices several times, and you have seen him twice in the vicinity of
-Colby Hall and Clearwater Hall. That’s enough for me to realize that
-the scoundrel means business.”
-
-“You forgot to mention one thing, Dick,” came from Fred’s father.
-“Another one of the detectives from that agency saw Davenport in this
-vicinity less than three weeks ago.”
-
-“What do you mean? Here at the houses?” questioned Randy.
-
-“Yes. He was out on the Drive, skulking up and down looking at all the
-doors and windows. And he asked one of the tradesmen who lived here,
-evidently to make sure that he had the right place.”
-
-“Why don’t they arrest him?” questioned Andy impatiently.
-
-“That’s what we’re going to do as soon as we can get any real evidence
-against him,” answered his Uncle Dick. “I’d like to catch him
-red-handed at something.”
-
-“I’ve got a scheme!” exclaimed Randy. “Jack, you’d be the fellow to put
-it through because you’re Uncle Dick’s son and it’s Uncle Dick that
-Davenport is sore on.”
-
-“What’s the idea?” questioned his cousin.
-
-“Lay a trap for Davenport by placing yourself in such a position
-that he can get at you. Then, when he thinks he’s got you, let the
-detectives close in on him and make him a prisoner.”
-
-“No, no! Nothing like that!” came from Dick Rover. “Davenport is too
-dangerous a fellow. He might get away with his scheme, and Jack would
-suffer. You can’t imagine how vindictive that rascal is. Why, when he
-appeared at the offices and made his demand for that money he acted
-like the most cold-blooded villain you can imagine. Sometimes I wonder
-if the loss of his money down there in the oil fields hasn’t turned his
-brain.”
-
-“In that case we certainly had better look out,” answered Fred. “Why,
-for all we know, he might try to set fire to the houses or something of
-the sort.”
-
-“No, I don’t think he’ll try anything like that. He is out for money,
-and to burn down these houses wouldn’t give him any. Of course, he
-might threaten to burn the places down, but that wouldn’t get him
-anything, anyway, because we have the places insured, and it would not
-be our loss even though it might place us in personal peril and cause
-us great inconvenience.”
-
-“What do you really think he’ll try to do, Uncle Dick?” asked Andy. And
-now for once the fun-loving Rover boy was really sober.
-
-“I think he’ll work his scheme in one of two ways,” answered Dick
-Rover. “He’ll either try to get at me in some business way――by
-threatening The Rover Company with some tremendous loss unless we come
-across as he wants me to――or otherwise he’ll work his scheme either
-through the girls or their mothers or through you boys.”
-
-“Do you think he might try to carry some of us off?” asked Fred bluntly.
-
-“Didn’t it look like it when he tried to get Martha and Mary into the
-auto?” questioned Sam Rover.
-
-“And what about that invitation my wife got that she paid no attention
-to?” put in Tom Rover.
-
-“What was that?” queried several of the boys.
-
-“You know your Aunt Nellie is quite interested in basket work. This
-was an invitation to attend an exhibition of such work to be given by
-some Indians at a place uptown. Your Aunt Nellie was urged to come by
-all means, and to bring her sisters-in-law with her, and the letter was
-signed in the name of one of her friends. She did not go because her
-foot happened to hurt her. Later, we found that the signature on the
-invitation was forged, and a detective found out that the exhibition of
-basket work was a fake. The whole thing was gotten up to get your Aunt
-Nellie and her sister and Aunt Dora to a rather out-of-the-way place.
-What might have happened if they had gone there, heaven only knows,”
-and Tom Rover shook his head ominously.
-
-This revelation was a surprise to the four boys, and they hardly knew
-what to say concerning it. It looked as if there had been a slick
-attempt made to get the mother of the twins, and possibly the mothers
-of the others, into the clutches of Carson Davenport.
-
-“I would like to lay my hands on that rascal if he tried to do anything
-to my mother!” cried Jack, his eyes flashing. “I would like to hammer
-the daylights out of him!”
-
-“I guess we’d all like to do that,” came from Fred.
-
-“Maybe we’d better stay at home instead of going on any trip,” said
-Randy. “We might be needed in case Davenport tried anything on the
-girls or mother or the others.”
-
-“No. We have talked the matter over, and we have made another
-arrangement,” said Dick Rover. He walked to the door, looked out into
-the room beyond, and then closed the door carefully. Then he walked to
-the windows, to see that no one might be outside listening.
-
-“I’m beginning to think we have to be very careful,” he went on in a
-lower tone of voice. “For all we know there may be a spy in the house.
-We have two new servants, you know; and while I think they are all
-right, we cannot afford at this stage of the game to take any chances.”
-
-“The idea is this,” said Tom Rover, as his older brother paused.
-“You boys are to go out West with me, keeping the matter as quiet as
-possible. We won’t even let any one know the exact time we’re going to
-start. When we go Uncle Dick and Uncle Sam will look after the girls
-and their mothers and your Aunt Nellie.”
-
-“Will they stay here?” asked Fred rather anxiously.
-
-“No. We have already arranged for a trip. They are going down the
-coast on a private yacht owned by Stanley Browne.”
-
-“Oh, you mean the gentleman who is a cousin of Colonel Colby and who
-was your chum at Brill College!” interrupted Jack.
-
-“That’s the one. I communicated with Colonel Colby, and when he was in
-New York last he brought in Mr. Browne whom I had not seen for a long
-time. Mr. Browne is taking the trip for his health along with his wife
-and his daughter, and they were very glad that the girls and their
-mothers should accompany them. They will also take Ruth along if her
-folks are willing. No one will know the destination of the steam yacht,
-so I think they will be safe until Davenport is rounded up.”
-
-“Say, this is certainly interesting!” was Andy’s comment. “I don’t like
-the idea of running away from such a fellow as Davenport. I’d rather go
-after him.”
-
-“We’d do that in a minute, Andy, if it wasn’t for the girls and your
-mother and your aunts. But as it is, we feel that we can’t afford
-to take the chance. Davenport is a dangerous character, and we have
-learned that he was mixed up in a number of shady transactions in the
-West before he landed in the oil fields. He isn’t above doing desperate
-things when forced into a corner. And it’s true that he and Tate and
-Jackson fixed up their differences before they got out of prison. And
-while Tate and Jackson may not have the brains that Davenport has,
-still they are fellows with plenty of backbone to put through any
-nefarious scheme.”
-
-After this there was a consultation lasting the best part of an hour.
-The boys could plainly see that their fathers would have gone after
-Davenport and his pals without hesitation were it not that they were
-afraid something would be done to injure the other members of the Rover
-families. They learned that a local detective agency had been engaged
-to follow up Davenport and his pals, but that so far little headway had
-been made, showing that the rascal was keeping well under cover.
-
-It was decided the next day that Tom Rover and the four boys should
-start on their Western trip the following Monday. In the meantime
-their mothers and the girls, including Ruth, who obtained permission
-to go along, got ready for the trip on the steam yacht and departed on
-Wednesday. Without much ado all of the others went down to the steam
-yacht which lay in the North River and saw them off on the trip.
-
-“Hope you have a good time,” said Jack, “and no mishaps.”
-
-“You take care of yourself,” returned Ruth. Then all in the party waved
-their hands until the steam yacht was lost to view down the river.
-
-Tom Rover was busy with his brothers fixing up business matters
-previous to his departure for the West, and he left it to the boys to
-buy the necessary railroad tickets, including Pullman accommodations.
-The father of the twins wished to stay in Chicago for two days, and the
-passage westward was to be arranged accordingly.
-
-Having made so many trips before, the boys knew exactly what they
-wanted to take along on the present outing, so it did not take them
-long to get their things together. Then, with little else to do, they
-all set out that afternoon to purchase the railroad accommodations
-desired. They left the house in a bunch, going in one of the family
-automobiles. The ticket office was down on Broadway, and it did not
-take them long to reach that place.
-
-As they left the house they did not notice that they were being watched
-by a young man on the other side of Riverside Drive. This young man
-followed the car to the nearest corner, and then summoned a taxicab
-that was passing, leaped in, and followed them.
-
-“You can wait here for us, Peter,” said Jack to the family chauffeur.
-“I don’t think we’ll be very long,” and thereupon he and his cousins
-started to enter the ticket agency.
-
-As the four Rovers crossed the pavement in the crowd a young man
-suddenly stepped up and confronted them.
-
-“Hello!” he exclaimed cordially. “Am I mistaken, or is this Jack Rover?”
-
-“I’m Jack Rover, all right enough,” answered the young major.
-
-“And this is Fred, isn’t it?” went on the stranger, smiling at the
-youngest member of the crowd.
-
-“Yes, I’m Fred Rover,” was the reply. “But――but I’m afraid you’ve got
-the best of me,” Fred stammered. He thought the fellow’s face looked a
-bit familiar, but he could not place him.
-
-“Why, I’m Joe Brooks,” said the stranger. “Don’t you remember? Fatty
-Hendry introduced us one day when you were over at Haven Point――the day
-of the big football game last year. I was over there with Fatty and a
-fellow named Ned Lowe, a great singer.”
-
-“Are you the fellow who had the stiff neck and was wearing a silk
-neckerchief?” questioned Randy.
-
-“Now you’ve got my number,” answered Joe Brooks. “What are you fellows
-doing down here? I thought you were up at the military academy?”
-
-“School has closed. And, anyway, we have graduated,” answered Jack.
-He was trying vainly to recall the stranger. The fellow’s face looked
-familiar, but he could not remember having ever spoken to him.
-
-“Out for a day’s fun, I suppose,” said Brooks easily. He acted as if he
-was in no hurry to leave the Rovers. “How was Fatty the last you saw of
-him?”
-
-“Fine as silk,” answered Andy. “Taken on a few pounds more,” and he
-grinned. He rather liked the looks of the stranger.
-
-“We’re going to get some railroad tickets,” added Fred, and he nodded
-toward the agency.
-
-“Why, that is just where I was going!” exclaimed Joe Brooks. “I want to
-get accommodations to Chicago.”
-
-“Well, we’re going farther than that,” said Randy, and thereupon all
-entered the ticket agency.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIV
-
- OFF FOR THE WEST
-
-
-While the four Rover boys consulted with one clerk in regard to Pullman
-accommodations, first to Chicago and from there to Maporah, Joe Brooks
-spoke to another clerk alongside regarding accommodations to the first
-named city only. The stranger seemed to hold the attention of the
-clerk, asking numerous questions. But his eyes and ears were wide open
-to take in all that the Rovers were doing.
-
-“I can’t say that I like that train particularly,” Andy heard Brooks
-remark to the second clerk after their own business was concluded. “I
-traveled on it once and the accommodations were punk. I think I’ll
-ask one of my friends what train he took. He said he had the finest
-accommodations he had ever struck.”
-
-With the railroad tickets and the sleeping car coupons in an envelope
-in his pocket, Jack and his cousins prepared to leave the agency. As
-they did this, Joe Brooks turned to shake hands, smiling as he did so.
-
-“I’m very glad to have met you,” he said. “I’ll mention it to Fatty
-Hendry when I see him this fall. I suppose you know Fatty has gone up
-into Canada.”
-
-“Yes, I know that,” answered Jack.
-
-“Hope you’ll have a nice trip when you do go to Chicago,” put in Fred,
-who felt that he ought to be nice to any friend of Fatty’s, who had
-always been a good chum.
-
-“Oh, it’s only a business trip. I sha’n’t be in Chicago very long. I’ve
-got to come back to Buffalo and then go to Toronto,” answered Brooks,
-and then, bowing and smiling, he walked off and disappeared into the
-crowd.
-
-“It’s the funniest thing, but I can’t remember that fellow at all,”
-remarked Jack.
-
-“I remember the fellow who was at the football game――the chap with the
-stiff neck,” said Andy. “But, somehow, this fellow doesn’t look exactly
-like he did. That fellow had more of a round face.”
-
-“Well, he seemed to know us all right enough――and he certainly must
-know Fatty and Ned Lowe,” remarked Randy.
-
-All of the boys were in need of new caps, and they became so interested
-in picking out the new headgear that soon Joe Brooks was practically
-forgotten.
-
-But the Rover boys would have been tremendously interested had
-they seen the immediate future actions of the fellow who had so
-unceremoniously introduced himself to them. Walking only a few blocks,
-Brooks entered a telegraph office and wrote out the following message:
-
- “JOHN CARSON,
- “Alberg Hotel,
- “Boston.
-
- “Four boys and Uncle Tom to Chicago morning of thirtieth. Two
- days in Chicago, then on to Gold Hill Falls, Maporah. Not
- recognized.
-
- “JOE BROOKS.”
-
-“There! I guess that will make Davenport get busy,” murmured the young
-man as he handed the message in. Then he paid for it and hurried again
-out into the Broadway crowd.
-
-With their mothers and the girls gone, the boys found it rather lonely
-at the houses, and upon Fred’s suggestion they had the chauffeur take
-them down in the car to their fathers’ offices on Wall Street.
-
-“I think I’m going to get into the game with dad some day,” remarked
-Jack, as they watched what was going on. “Financial dealings seem to
-suit me exactly.”
-
-“I think I’d rather go into some profession,” said Fred. “Law, or
-something like that.”
-
-“Nothing like that for me!” burst out Andy. “I’d rather be a sailor or
-some kind of a traveler.”
-
-“Now you’re talking, Andy!” returned his twin. “When we get old enough
-let’s go around the world.”
-
-“Oh, I’d like a trip around the world myself,” Fred put in quickly.
-
-“Well, if you fellows went, you couldn’t leave me behind,” remarked
-Jack. “But I guess we’re a long way from going around the world just
-yet. I think we can be thankful to get such trips as we’re having.”
-
-Since the time the offices had first been opened the business of The
-Rover Company had steadily increased. The company now employed eight
-clerks, and the quarters had recently been doubled in size. Dick, Tom
-and Sam had each an office to himself, and there were likewise offices
-for the bookkeepers and stenographers. In front there was a handsome
-reception room where customers might be received.
-
-“Mighty spiffy, I’ll say,” declared Fred, as they walked around. “I
-don’t believe there are any nicer offices in the whole city.”
-
-All the heads of the company were busy just then, but presently the
-lads managed to see the twins’ father and told him of the railroad
-accommodations they had purchased.
-
-“Very good,” declared Tom Rover. “Just what we need. I was afraid
-we might be disappointed trying to get accommodations at such short
-notice.”
-
-To the boys, so impatient to start on the trip, the time from then to
-Monday passed rather slowly. They attended a couple of moving picture
-shows and took a ride up to Bronx Park, where they viewed the large
-collection of animals, and went swimming at one of the city’s large
-natatoriums. On Saturday afternoon they attended a ball game at the
-Polo Grounds, rooting strenuously for the Giants, who were playing
-one of the teams from the West. On Sunday they went to church in the
-morning and in the afternoon the twins did what they could to help
-their father in getting ready for the trip, since Tom had little time
-to spare away from his desk in Wall Street.
-
-“Have you told anybody what train you were going to take, or anything
-like that?” questioned Tom Rover, when the last of the packing had been
-done.
-
-“No, we haven’t told anybody that,” answered Randy. Neither he nor the
-other boys suspected that the stranger who had introduced himself as
-Joe Brooks had been spying on them.
-
-“Well, I’m glad to hear that,” answered Tom Rover. “Of course, it might
-not make any difference; but, on the other hand, there is no use in
-taking chances.”
-
-At last came the hour for departure. Dick Rover and his brother Sam saw
-the crowd off at the Pennsylvania Station.
-
-“Have the best time you can,” said Dick to his son. “And don’t forget
-to write.”
-
-“And you take care of yourself, Dad, and don’t work too hard,” answered
-Jack. “Take a day off now and then――it will do you good.”
-
-“If you hear anything from that Carson Davenport, let me know at once,”
-went on Dick to Tom.
-
-“I sure will!” answered the father of the twins. “And if you hear
-anything, you must let us know, too.”
-
-“We will,” put in Sam Rover. And then it was almost time for the train
-to depart, and the five travelers clambered aboard.
-
-The boys had reserved two whole sections, so there was plenty of room
-for everybody and for the hand baggage. They were soon out of the
-tunnel and flying across the Jersey meadows on the first stage of their
-trip westward.
-
-“Uncle Tom, you promised to tell us the particulars of what was taking
-you to the West,” remarked Fred, who was curious to know the details.
-
-“It’s rather a long story, Fred,” answered his uncle. “But I can give
-you a few of the main facts if you’d like to hear them.”
-
-All were more than anxious, and as the train sped onward across New
-Jersey and into Pennsylvania they all crowded into one section around
-Tom Rover to hear what he might have to tell them.
-
-“I made my first investment in the Rolling Thunder mine about two years
-ago,” began the father of the twins. “It was recommended to me by an
-old gold miner we met out West years ago, a very reliable fellow. I put
-twenty-five thousand dollars in the venture, and then followed it with
-another twenty-five thousand dollars. Six months ago I invested a third
-twenty-five thousand dollars, making a total of seventy-five thousand
-dollars.”
-
-“Gee, that’s quite a sum of money!” murmured Andy.
-
-“Yes, it is. And that’s why I am so anxious to get out and see just
-what is going on,” said his father. “When I made my first investment
-the mine was doing very well, and it continued to do well after I
-made the second investment. Then came something of a break, and the
-management of the mine changed hands. I was told that an assessment
-was in order, and as it looked all right to me I put up the third
-twenty-five thousand as I just remarked. Now there seems to be another
-break and something or other has gone wrong, although just what it is I
-cannot imagine.”
-
-“How did you find out that matters were going wrong? Did they stop
-paying dividends?” questioned Jack.
-
-“No, they’ve not stopped paying dividends. But I am of the opinion
-that the dividends are being paid out of the surplus and not out of
-earnings, as I have a right to expect. There is an old miner out there,
-a fellow named Lew Billings, a man I know well. Billings has sent me
-three messages urging me to come on and make an investigation. In his
-last message he said he didn’t think it would do any good to send an
-agent or a lawyer――that I had better come myself, that there were some
-things he wanted to explain to me personally.”
-
-“That looks as though there might be some crooked work there, doesn’t
-it?” questioned Jack.
-
-“I’m afraid so. Lew Billings is an old-timer and strictly honest, and
-he wouldn’t send such messages as he has unless he was confident that
-something was wrong. He wanted me to hurry, and that is why I am trying
-to get out there as soon as possible.”
-
-“But you’re going to stop off in Chicago!” broke in Randy.
-
-“I’m doing that, Son, because two other men who are interested in that
-mine live in Chicago and I want to interview both of them, if I can get
-hold of them. It is just possible that they may have gone on to Maporah
-ahead of me.”
-
-“Are those two men your friends or do you think they are working
-against you?” questioned Fred.
-
-“I hardly know what to think, Fred. I want to have a talk with them
-first, then I’ll know how they stand. If they are friendly, well and
-good. But if they are on the other side, so to speak, then I’ll have to
-fight my battle alone,” answered Tom Rover.
-
-“I certainly hope those men prove friendly to you,” said Randy. “It
-will make matters so much easier. It’s hard to fight a battle like that
-all alone, I guess.”
-
-“Do you know anybody at the mine outside of this Lew Billings?” asked
-Andy.
-
-“Not a soul, Son. They are all strangers to me. There were half a dozen
-men I knew well when I made my first investment. But when the change
-came those men either withdrew or were forced out. If they were there
-now I wouldn’t have much trouble. But as it is――well, I suppose I’ll
-have to take things as they come,” and Tom Rover heaved something of a
-sigh. Evidently the trouble at the Rolling Thunder mine was causing him
-a good deal of worry.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XV
-
- AN OLD FRIEND TURNS UP
-
-
-The boys passed a fairly comfortable night on the train, even though it
-was rather warm. They got up early in the morning, to find themselves
-rolling swiftly along over the level fields of the middle West.
-
-“Where is Uncle Tom?” asked Fred when the twins appeared.
-
-“He’ll be out in a few minutes,” answered Randy. “I don’t think he
-slept very well. I heard him moving around quite a bit during the
-night.”
-
-“I’m afraid he’s worried about that mine, Randy,” said Jack.
-
-“Well, I think he’s got enough to worry about,” put in Andy.
-“Seventy-five thousand dollars is a lot of money.”
-
-“I’ll say so,” came from Fred. “Gee, I certainly hope he finds
-everything all right when we get out there!”
-
-“I’m anxious to get out on Sunset Trail,” said Jack. “That name
-certainly sounds interesting to me. We ought to have the best times
-ever out there.”
-
-Lunch and dinner had been had on the train the day before, and now
-as soon as Tom Rover appeared the crowd entered the dining car for
-breakfast.
-
-“I think I’ll have some cantaloupe to start with,” said Fred. “That is,
-if――――” He stopped short and stared out of the window. The train had
-rolled into the station of a fair-sized town and come to a halt where a
-small crowd was collected.
-
-“What are you looking at, Fred?” questioned Jack, as he noticed his
-cousin’s manner.
-
-“Look! Look!” cried Fred. “See that man with the big panama hat? Am I
-mistaken or is that really Uncle Hans Mueller?”
-
-Jack gave a quick look and so did the others, including Tom Rover.
-
-“Gee, it’s Uncle Hans, all right enough!” exclaimed Andy. He rapped on
-the window. “Hello there!” he called out through the screen. “Hello
-there, Uncle Hans!”
-
-The man on the platform started and turned around in bewilderment.
-
-“Hello there, Uncle Hans! Don’t you see us?” broke in Fred, knocking on
-another window.
-
-“Py chimminy Christmas!” gasped Hans Mueller, for it was really he. “If
-it don’t be dem Rofer poys! What do you know apout dat!”
-
-“Are you going to take this train?” questioned Tom.
-
-“Hello der, Dom! You der too, eh? Yes, I was going to takes dis train
-by Chicago on. I was waiting till dey start already. Dey got five
-minutes here. But now I comes on board quick right avay,” went on Hans
-Mueller, and then disappeared in the direction of a spot where the door
-to the steps of one of the vestibules of the cars was open.
-
-As my old readers know, Hans Mueller had been a chum of the older
-Rovers when they had attended Putnam Hall. He was of German extraction,
-but during the World War had proven his American patriotism in a marked
-degree. After leaving school he had settled in Chicago, and was now
-the owner of a chain of well-known delicatessen stores. He was without
-family, and had always insisted that the Rover boys and girls call him
-uncle.
-
-“I’m going after him and bring him in!” cried Jack, and left the table
-as he spoke. He had to walk through two cars, and then found the
-delicatessen dealer approaching him. Hans Mueller was grinning from ear
-to ear.
-
-“Dis is de surbrize of mine life!” he exclaimed, as he shook hands. “I
-was mighty glad to see you. You go py Chicago, eh? Vell, I go der too.
-You know dat is where my chain of stores is.”
-
-“Come on and have some breakfast with us, Uncle Hans,” said Jack.
-“We’ll be real glad to have your company.”
-
-“Breakfast, eh? Why, I got breakfast t’ree hours ago! But I come and
-have some coffee mit you, anyhow. I can trink a couple of cubs of
-coffee any time.”
-
-The twins were sitting with their father, leaving Fred and Jack at a
-table opposite. The others greeted the newcomer cordially, and then
-Hans Mueller sat down beside Fred.
-
-“You must be my guests while you are py Chicago in,” said the
-delicatessen dealer, when they had explained the situation to him. “I
-got patchelor quarters mit two extra bedrooms, and I can get anudder
-bedroom by one of my neighbors. I got a gut German cook, and I know you
-been satisfied.”
-
-“That will be very kind of you, Hans,” answered Tom.
-
-“Vat do you say, poys?”
-
-“I’d like to go, if it won’t be putting Uncle Hans out too much,” said
-Randy readily.
-
-“You can’t put me oud,” said the delicatessen dealer. “I vill stay in
-der house mit you.”
-
-While the Rovers ate and the delicatessen dealer sipped one cup of
-coffee after another, the former gave a few of the details of what had
-brought them on the trip.
-
-“I’d like to go oud Vest mit you, but I can’t do it,” said Hans
-Mueller. “I got to tend to my chain of stores. Last veek I opened me
-a new one, and next month I’m going to open anudder. Dat vill make
-fourteen all told.”
-
-“You must be getting rich, Uncle Hans,” remarked Randy.
-
-“Veil, I make enough py mine stores to keep de mule from de window.”
-
-“The mule from the window?” queried Fred, in perplexity.
-
-“Yes. You know vat I mean. Maybe he don’t was a mule; maybe he was a
-lion. Anyway, he was some kind of a wild animals.”
-
-“Oh, I know what you mean!” exclaimed Jack. “You mean ‘keep the wolf
-from the door.’”
-
-“Yes, dot’s him,” answered the delicatessen dealer complacently.
-
-The Rover boys were delighted to have Hans Mueller with them, for they
-loved to hear him talk. While a pupil at Putnam Hall Hans’s English had
-not been of the best, and since he had withdrawn to Chicago, and gone
-into the delicatessen business, it had certainly not improved.
-
-“I suppose he comes in contact with so many foreigners his tongue gets
-all twisted up,” was the way Jack explained it. “But he’s a dear old
-Uncle Hans, nevertheless.”
-
-“Many is der time what I’d like to go py Putnam Hall pack,” said Uncle
-Hans, with a mountainous sigh. “But dat old school ain’t no more, so I
-hear.”
-
-“Yes, you are right. Captain Putnam had to retire on account of his
-age,” answered Tom. “We certainly did have some great times there,
-Hans.”
-
-“Yes, Dom, so we did. Do you remember dem other fellows――dat Villiam
-Philander Dubbs, for instance?”
-
-“Do I remember William Philander Tubbs!” cried Tom, mentioning a dudish
-youth who had created considerable sport for him and his brothers.
-“I’ll never forget him!”
-
-“Do you know what Dubbs is doing now?” went on Uncle Hans, his small
-eyes twinkling.
-
-“No.”
-
-“Dot is a good joke, ha-ha!” roared Uncle Hans. “Dot is de best joke
-what I know of!”
-
-“What does this William Philander Tubbs do?” questioned Jack eagerly.
-
-“Vell, dot fellow vas de most redicular boy whatever lived. His shoes
-vas patent leathers, and his neckties alvays silks, and so loud dey
-could almost talk. And he vas so clean! Oh, you nefer saw a fellow what
-washed himself so much and combed his hair so often. Vell, I don’t
-t’ink he vas so clean now, nor so dudish either, ha-ha!” exploded Uncle
-Hans. “T’ree years ago Villiam Philander Dubbs’s uncle dies and he
-leaves all his property to dot young man.”
-
-“That was nice enough,” put in Randy.
-
-“You t’ink so? You know what dat property vas? Dat property vas a
-brickyard where dey makes t’ousands and t’ousands of bricks.”
-
-“A brickyard!” cried Tom, with a grin. “Really?”
-
-“Dot’s it, Dom. And now Villiam Philander Dubbs he sells bricks,
-t’ousands and t’ousands of ’em. And not only dat, he goes down py de
-yard and he sees dat dose bricks are made shust right. Now, can you
-beat him?” and once again Uncle Hans roared.
-
-“Well, that’s the way it goes,” said Tom, laughing also. “The fellow
-who would like to become an artist runs a shoe factory, and the fellow
-who would like to be a carpenter has a music store willed to him.”
-
-Hans Mueller had kept track of quite a few of the former pupils of
-Putnam Hall, and he told Tom many interesting bits of news. In the
-course of this talk he mentioned several jokes that had been played and
-then turned to Andy and Randy.
-
-“You must not t’ink dot your fader was alvays so meek like a donkey,”
-he said, closing one eye suggestively. “Your fader could play more
-jokes like a dog could scratch fleas.”
-
-“Now, see here, Hans! You mustn’t give me away like that,” remonstrated
-Tom. “The boys will get the idea that I was a regular cut-up.”
-
-“A cut-up! Ha-ha! You was worse like a t’ousand cut-ups, Dom Rover!”
-laughed the delicatessen dealer. “Ven dose poys cut up, it ain’t to be
-wondered at, because dey vas slices from der old stump.”
-
-“Wow-wow!” exploded Randy. “Slices of the old stump! Did you get that,
-Andy?”
-
-“I sure did!” was the ready reply. “It knocks ‘chips of the old block’
-silly, doesn’t it?” and then all the boys began to laugh.
-
-The boys were so interested talking to Uncle Hans that almost before
-they knew it the train rolled into the big Union Station in Chicago
-and they had to alight. Hans Mueller rushed off to engage a couple of
-taxicabs, and in a few minutes more they were on their way to his
-bachelor quarters which were on a pleasant side street and not so very
-far distant.
-
-“I like to live close py mine main stores,” explained Hans Mueller.
-“Den if anyt’ing goes wrong, I can pe right on de spot quick.”
-
-Even though he was in the heart of Chicago, his quarters were
-exceedingly comfortable, and the boys speedily made themselves at home.
-Then Tom Rover went off to interview the two men who were interested in
-the Rolling Thunder mine.
-
-“I got to go to pusiness now,” said Hans Mueller. “What would you poys
-like to do?”
-
-“I think we’ll just take a look around,” said Jack. “We won’t bother
-you any more for the present.”
-
-“Vell, you be here in time for supper at six o’clock,” said the
-delicatessen dealer, and so it was arranged. Then the boys sallied
-forth to look around the big city of the lakes.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVI
-
- A PLOT AGAINST THE ROVERS
-
-
-That afternoon the four Rover boys visited a number of points of
-interest in Chicago and even took a run out to the famous stock yards,
-Hans Mueller having given them a card to an official located there.
-Through this man they were enabled to see many interesting details of
-how large quantities of meat are prepared for consumption.
-
-“It’s all right enough,” remarked Andy when they were returning to the
-delicatessen dealer’s apartment. “But, just the same, excuse me from
-working in or around any stock yard.”
-
-“The same here,” answered Fred readily. “If they had to depend on me to
-kill their cattle or dress it, I am sure we would have to go without
-meat.”
-
-That evening the boys learned that Tom Rover had had an interesting
-session with one of the stockholders in the Rolling Thunder mine. He
-was to meet another one of the owners on the following morning.
-
-“I can’t say that things look very good,” said the twins’ father, in
-reply to a question from Jack. “There’s a crowd at the mine that is
-evidently bent on pushing some of the stockholders, including myself,
-to the wall.”
-
-“But how can they do that, Uncle Tom?” questioned Jack.
-
-“They’ve been depressing the value of the stock on the market as much
-as possible,” answered his Uncle Tom. “Now they have virtually got
-control of the actual working of the mine and are doing things out at
-Gold Hill Falls to suit themselves. I think it is high time that I got
-on the ground to protect my rights.”
-
-“Dat’s de vay to do it,” came from Hans Mueller. “It’s all right enough
-to write letters and talk by de telephone over to a man, but if you
-want to do real pusiness go and talk mit him face by face.”
-
-Hans Mueller was quite anxious that all of the Rovers should see
-the factory, or works, which he ran in connection with his chain of
-delicatessen stores. Tom could not spare the time to go, but the boys
-were willing, and so set off on the following morning early.
-
-The works was one where Hans Mueller turned out his sauerkraut,
-pickles, and numerous table delicacies. Here they handled many
-hundreds of pounds of frankfurters, bolognas, and numerous kinds of
-smoked and salted fish and meats.
-
-“Mine sauerkraut has taken already six brizes,” said the delicatessen
-dealer proudly. “And nobody in all Chicago has any better hot dogs, as
-you call ’em, dan I carry. And den mine cheeses! Why, I import cheeses
-from all over de world! I can show you cheeses what you never even
-heard de name of,” he went on earnestly.
-
-“And I’ll bet the smell of some of them would knock a house down,”
-added Andy.
-
-“Vell, a smell is already something what you got to get used to,”
-answered Hans Mueller philosophically.
-
-The lads had lunch with the delicatessen dealer at a cafeteria
-restaurant run in connection with his largest store. They had chicken
-salad and tongue sandwiches, along with “home-made” apple pie, all of
-which the boys relished keenly.
-
-“It’s as good a lunch as a fellow could get at a leading hotel,”
-declared Jack to their host. “No wonder your stores are a big success,
-Uncle Hans.”
-
-“Vell, I tries to give de bublic der money’s worth,” was the reply.
-
-After lunch Hans Mueller had to go off to visit some of his other
-stores, and the boys started out on another inspection of the big city
-by the lakes.
-
-“It’s a good deal like New York, only somewhat different,” said Andy.
-
-“That certainly is a queer way to put it,” returned Fred, with a grin.
-“How can it be the same if it’s different?”
-
-“Oh, well, it’s like a ball game I saw some time ago,” said Andy dryly.
-“It was nine to nine in the first inning, and only three to five in the
-last inning.”
-
-“Nine to nine in the first inning and three to five in the last!” cried
-Fred in perplexity. “What are you talking about?”
-
-“Well, it was this way: There were nine players on each side in the
-first inning, and they started――――” And thereupon Andy dodged quickly
-behind a signboard as Fred made as if to attack him while the others
-laughed.
-
-The four boys were walking along in the vicinity of the Union Station
-when they saw somebody coming toward them. It was the young man they
-had met while going for railroad tickets in New York.
-
-“Well, of all things!” cried Joe Brooks, smiling. “You said you were
-coming to Chicago, but I certainly didn’t expect to fall in with you
-again.”
-
-“Did you just get in?” questioned Fred.
-
-“Got in a few hours ago. How are you enjoying yourselves in the Windy
-City?”
-
-“Oh, we’re getting along all right enough,” answered Jack. “We have
-been around town quite a bit, and also out to the stock yards.”
-
-“You aren’t staying in Chicago very long, I take it,” went on Joe
-Brooks.
-
-“We’ll leave to-morrow morning,” answered Randy.
-
-Thereupon Joe Brooks started to tell them a somewhat lengthy story of
-what had brought him to Chicago. He said that he was traveling for a
-crockery house and hoped to catch one of his customers that afternoon.
-
-“It’s a rich concern and I’m hoping to land a big order, but I’ve got
-to wait till five o’clock before I can see my man,” he went on. “So
-I’ve got quite a little time on my hands. What are you fellows doing? I
-might go along if you don’t mind,” and he smiled genially.
-
-“We’re not doing much of anything,” answered Jack politely.
-
-“Want me to show you around a little? I’ll be glad to do it. I’d do
-almost anything for friends of Fatty Hendry. He and his relatives have
-always treated me fine.”
-
-Joe Brooks was a slick talker and before long he was walking with
-the four Rover boys, pointing out various places of interest and also
-pointing out different people as they passed either on foot or in
-automobiles.
-
-“There’s the mayor of this burg,” he declared as an auto flashed past.
-“Great fellow he is, too. I had the pleasure of meeting him once when I
-was here at a trade dinner. And that man walking on the other side of
-the street over there is at the head of the schools here. A great man.
-I understand he has made a small fortune out of spelling books.”
-
-“Is that so?” answered Andy. “Well, I don’t think I’ll ever make a
-fortune out of spelling books,” and he grinned.
-
-In the most casual manner possible Joe Brooks drew the boys out until
-he got many of the particulars from them concerning their proposed trip
-to Gold Hill Falls and Sunset Trail. Now that they were so far on their
-trip, they did not consider it necessary to be as secretive about it as
-before. Never for one minute did they suspect that this young man knew
-Carson Davenport or had anything to do with that scoundrel.
-
-“You fellows ought to have the time of your lives out there around
-Maporah,” said Brooks. “Gee, I wish I could go along! I’m sure it would
-beat selling crockery all to pieces.”
-
-“I certainly hope to have a splendid outing,” answered Jack.
-
-“Well, I guess you have earned it. It’s hard work to graduate from any
-school, and I suppose your studies were pretty stiff at that military
-academy you and Fatty attended.”
-
-“They were certainly stiff enough,” answered Randy.
-
-“Going to be out there long?”
-
-“A month at least, and maybe six or seven weeks,” answered Fred. “We
-hope to have some good fishing, and maybe a little hunting too.”
-
-At half past four Joe Brooks excused himself, stating that he would
-have to hunt up his customer before the man had a chance to get away
-from him. He shook hands all around and again wished the Rovers the
-best of luck.
-
-“He’s a pretty good sort, seems to me,” said Fred.
-
-“He certainly acted nice enough,” answered Andy.
-
-“That’s what he did,” added his twin.
-
-Jack said nothing. For some reason he could not fathom, the strange
-young man had not altogether appealed to him. Yet, what there was about
-Joe Brooks he did not like was something he could not put into words.
-
-Less than half an hour after Joe Brooks had left the Rover boys he
-entered a hotel in one of the shabby sections of Chicago. Here he fell
-in with Carson Davenport and a few minutes later the pair were joined
-by two other men.
-
-“Well, did you find out anything more?” questioned the man from the oil
-fields.
-
-“I think I’ve found out everything we want to know,” answered Joe
-Brooks.
-
-“Then you found out where they’re stopping?”
-
-“Didn’t have to. I ran right into the four boys on the street.”
-
-“Well, you certainly were lucky!”
-
-“I hung around the station for three hours before that,” answered
-Brooks. “At first I thought I’d call up the leading hotels by
-telephone; but I was afraid that might look suspicious. So then I
-thought I’d go out and take a look around. I didn’t expect to see
-them, and I only thought I could fill in time until to-morrow morning,
-when they were to take that train for which they bought accommodations
-in New York. I thought maybe I could have a chance to talk to them
-before they left and get a few particulars. But now I think I’ve got
-everything we need.”
-
-“Let’s go upstairs and talk it over,” said Carson Davenport. “No use of
-letting anybody else in on this. There are too many open ears around
-down here.”
-
-Thereupon the four men took a rickety elevator to the fourth floor of
-the hotel. They entered one of the rooms they had engaged and all sat
-down to hear what Brooks had to say.
-
-“They’re going straight to Maporah first,” said the young man. “From
-there they are to take horses to Gold Hill Falls. After that the boys
-expect to have a good time on Sunset Trail. They did not know exactly
-where they would stay, but thought it would be in some place engaged by
-a miner named Lew Billings.”
-
-“Lew Billings!” exclaimed one of the other men. “I know him, all right
-enough!”
-
-“He’s one of the foremen at the Rolling Thunder mine, isn’t he, Tate?”
-questioned Davenport.
-
-“Yes,” answered Tate.
-
-“We know all about Sunset Trail,” put in the other man of the party.
-“Tate and I have gone over it many a time.”
-
-“Well, that ought to help a whole lot, Jackson,” returned Davenport,
-with satisfaction. “It’s just the place to put through a deal like we
-have in mind, isn’t it?”
-
-“Sure thing!” answered Jackson. “Couldn’t be better. Let us once lay
-our hands on those kids, and I’ll defy anybody to get ’em away from us.”
-
-“The main thing is to keep out of their sight until our trap is
-sprung,” went on Carson Davenport. “We mustn’t let them know what we’re
-doing. But once let me get my hands on those boys, and I’ll guarantee
-that I’ll make their fathers pony up good and plenty,” he added, his
-eyes gleaming wickedly.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVII
-
- FOUR BOYS AND A BULL
-
-
-When the Rover boys returned to Hans Mueller’s house they found the
-twins’ father hard at work over a mass of papers.
-
-“I saw that other stockholder,” said Tom Rover, in explanation. “He is
-as much mystified as to what is taking place at the Rolling Thunder
-mine as I am. He’ll follow us out there just as soon as he can arrange
-certain business affairs here. He’s with me in everything, and is going
-to help me bring those other fellows up with a round turn.”
-
-“It’s too bad that this whole business had to get into such a mix,
-Uncle Tom,” declared Fred.
-
-“For all I know, I may have to call on you boys to help me,” answered
-the twins’ father. “From what Brother Dick told me, you did very well
-in the oil fields, and you may have a chance to show your mettle out in
-the gold fields.”
-
-“Well, I’m ready to help you all I can, Uncle Tom,” cried Jack quickly.
-“I’ll do anything you say.”
-
-“The fun of the outing can wait,” declared Fred.
-
-“Sure, it can wait, Dad!” cried Randy. “You just give the orders, and
-we’ll fill ’em.”
-
-“I wouldn’t mind running a gold mine for a day or two,” grinned Andy.
-“It might give me a chance to fill my pockets with nuggets.”
-
-“I want to warn you boys to be careful of what you say and what you do
-when we get to the mining region,” answered Tom Rover. “Some of the men
-out there are desperate characters and some are very touchy. You say
-the wrong thing to a touchy man and he may pull a gun on you.”
-
-“Oh, we know enough to watch out,” answered Jack. “Just the same, Uncle
-Tom, if we fellows can help you in any way, don’t you hesitate to call
-on us.”
-
-Early the following morning the Rovers bade farewell to Hans Mueller,
-who had them taken to the railroad station.
-
-“If I could only get avay already, I’d go mit you in a minute,”
-declared the genial delicatessen dealer. “I haf not forgot what a good
-time I haf ven I go to Big Horn Ranch dat time.”
-
-“Yes, and what a dandy outing we did have, every one of us,” declared
-Randy.
-
-Soon the Rovers were aboard the train bound westward. As before, they
-had a double section and proceeded to make themselves as much at home
-as possible.
-
-As the hours went by Tom Rover gave the boys some of the particulars
-regarding his interview with the mine’s stockholders.
-
-“There is a fellow at the mine named Garrish――Peter Garrish――who is
-now in charge. He’s a promoter from Canada and an unusually slick
-individual. From what I can make out, Garrish is going to do his
-best to squeeze us out and put himself and his friends in complete
-possession of the Rolling Thunder mine.”
-
-“But you say you have your representative there――this old miner named
-Lew Billings,” said Jack.
-
-“So I have, Jack. But the trouble is, while Billings is a first-class
-mining operator, he is rather deficient in education and knows little
-about the legal aspects of affairs. On the other hand, Garrish was at
-one time a lawyer and evidently knows the mining game from a legal
-standpoint in all its details. For all I know, when it came to legal
-matters he might be able to twist Billings around his finger.”
-
-“Perhaps it would have been a good thing, Dad, if you had brought a
-lawyer along,” suggested Randy.
-
-“Before I left Chicago I had an interview with a lawyer who is
-affiliated with our attorneys in New York. I arranged matters with him
-so that if he is needed he’ll come on immediately to represent me.”
-
-As the boys had traveled westward before, the trip was no great
-novelty. Yet there were many interesting sights along the way, and they
-did not tire of looking out of the windows or of spending hour after
-hour on the observation platform of the last car.
-
-“These open spaces are what get me,” declared Randy, stretching out his
-arm in a semicircle. “Just look at the thousands and thousands of acres
-of land that seem to be going to waste!”
-
-“Yes, and then think of the thousands and thousands of people who are
-huddling in the tenements of all of the big cities,” returned Jack. “It
-seems all wrong, doesn’t it?”
-
-“Well, I suppose a lot of those people want companionship,” came from
-Fred. “And they wouldn’t get much of it if they were spread all around
-this scenery.”
-
-“I don’t believe I’ll ever want to settle down in the heart of a big
-city,” said Andy thoughtfully. “Where we live isn’t so bad. We’ve got
-plenty of air and a nice view of the Hudson River. But, just the same,
-I’d rather rove around the open places. When I get down in one of
-those narrow streets in lower New York, with the monstrous buildings on
-both sides, I always feel shut in, just as if the whole thing was going
-to tumble down on top of me.”
-
-“You’d rather have a bungalow on the top of Pike’s Peak, wouldn’t you,
-Andy?” laughed Jack.
-
-“Perhaps. Although I think I’d prefer a bird’s nest on the top of the
-north pole,” answered the fun-loving boy, with a grin.
-
-The first day on the train passed without special incident. The boys
-slept well, and the twins were glad to note that their father did
-likewise.
-
-“I guess dad is glad that Mr. Renton is going to act with him. You know
-he represents a sixty-thousand-dollar interest, and that is a good
-deal,” said Randy. Mr. Renton was the second stockholder Tom Rover had
-called upon in Chicago.
-
-At noon on the second day, which was the Fourth of July, came something
-of an interruption. The whole party were at lunch in the dining car
-when there came such a sudden halt that their coffee was splashed all
-over the table.
-
-“Wow!” exclaimed Andy. “Good-by, green corn!” he added, for an ear of
-corn had rolled from his plate to the aisle of the car.
-
-“We certainly stopped in a hurry,” declared Fred. “I wonder what is the
-matter?”
-
-“Maybe it’s a celebration,” suggested Randy.
-
-The boys and Tom Rover finished their meal and then walked back to the
-car where their sections were located. They found that a number of the
-passengers had left the train, and from one of these learned that there
-was trouble on a bridge just ahead.
-
-“A freight that was crossing left the tracks, and they say it will take
-an hour or more to clear up the muss,” explained one of the passengers.
-
-“Let’s go up ahead and take a look at things,” said Jack. “I’ll be glad
-to stretch my legs.”
-
-“I don’t think I’ll go,” returned Tom Rover. “While the train is
-standing still I think I’ll try to catch a nap. You boys can go if you
-want to. But keep out of trouble and don’t get left when the train
-starts again.”
-
-The spot was one where the road crossed a small stream. Along this
-watercourse there was a fringe of trees and brushwood. The land was
-comparatively level and covered with sage and prairie grass.
-
-Quite a crowd of people were collected at the front of the train, and
-the boys soon saw what the trouble was. Two freight cars were off the
-track and resting in just such a position that the other train could
-not get by.
-
-“They’ve sent for a wrecking crew and think they’ll be here inside of
-half an hour,” said one of the men, in answer to the boys’ questions.
-“It won’t take them very long to straighten matters out when once they
-get at work.”
-
-Having viewed the wreck for several minutes, the boys saw a footpath
-leading along the stream, and Andy suggested that they take a short
-walk in that direction.
-
-“I don’t know what state we’ll be walking in,” said the fun-loving
-Rover. “But it will certainly be a state that suits me.”
-
-“I’ll tell you what we might do, Andy,” suggested his brother, with
-a twinkle in his eye. “You were saying something this morning about
-missing your bath. What’s the matter with going in swimming here?”
-
-“Gee, that would be an idea!” was the ready response. “Let’s do it!”
-
-“No, you don’t!” ordered Jack. “You don’t know a thing about that
-stream in the first place. And in the second, how would you feel if you
-were in the water and suddenly heard the train whistle to go ahead?”
-
-“I’d grab up my clothing and run,” answered Andy.
-
-“Maybe you would and maybe you wouldn’t,” declared Fred. “I’d like a
-swim myself. But I really don’t think we ought to risk it,” he added.
-
-It was very pleasant walking along the footpath bordering the river,
-and the boys found several spots which in the past had evidently been
-used for camping. They had vaulted a low fence, satisfied that no one
-would interfere with their walk.
-
-“Not a house in sight,” declared Jack, looking around. “And yet we
-passed a fair-sized town just when we started to go to lunch.”
-
-“This is some sort of a ranch, I take it,” returned Fred. “Aren’t those
-cows further up the river?”
-
-“Sure they’re cows!” declared Randy. “And a pretty big herd of ’em,
-too.”
-
-“I understand cattle on the hoof is worth a good deal of money these
-days,” went on Jack. “I’d like to own a few thousand cattle.”
-
-“It must be a lot of fun rounding them up,” declared Andy.
-
-“It isn’t so much fun though if the cattle try to round you up,”
-answered Fred.
-
-The boys walked on a little farther and then concluded that it would
-be best to return to the train. They had just started to retrace their
-steps when they heard a crashing in the brushwood behind them. “Hello!
-who’s coming?” cried Fred.
-
-“He must be in a tremendous hurry by the noise he’s making,” came from
-Randy.
-
-“Sounds to me like one of those cows,” announced Jack.
-
-The sounds kept coming closer and presently through an opening in the
-brushwood behind them the four boys saw a large beast come into view.
-
-“It isn’t a cow――it’s a bull!” exclaimed Fred.
-
-“Yes, and he doesn’t look to be any too friendly,” answered Jack.
-
-“Say, I don’t like this,” said Andy. “Looks to me as if that beast
-might come for us.”
-
-The boys continued on their way in the direction of the train and the
-bull came after them. At first the beast eyed them with more curiosity
-than anger. But presently he gave a bellow and started to charge toward
-them.
-
-“Look out! He’s coming for us!” yelled Jack. “Run for it, everybody!”
-
-No one needed any urging, and the four boys hurried down the footpath
-as fast as they could go. The sudden flight of the lads seemed to take
-the bull by surprise. His first charge came to a sudden halt. Then,
-however, he let out another bellow and came after them swifter than
-ever.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVIII
-
- A NARROW ESCAPE
-
-
-“Run! Run!”
-
-“He’s right behind us!”
-
-“Maybe we’d better jump into the river!”
-
-“Get behind the bushes,” suggested Jack. “He can’t get through as
-quickly as we can! He’ll get himself all tangled up!”
-
-One after another the Rover boys left the footpath and plunged into
-the brushwood leading down to the stream. Then they came to a clump
-of trees, several branches of which swung low, and Randy, who was in
-advance, pulled himself up. The others, seeing the move, followed. On
-and on came the bull, crashing through the brushwood with scarcely an
-effort. Then, just as the last of the four lads had pulled himself up
-into one of the trees, the enraged beast gave a bellow and a snort and
-came to a stop just beneath them.
-
-[Illustration: THE ENRAGED BEAST CAME TO A STOP BENEATH THEM.]
-
-“Gee, but that was a narrow escape!” gasped Randy, when he could catch
-his breath.
-
-“I’ll tell the world it was,” panted Fred. “Gosh! did you ever see
-such a savage beast?”
-
-“He was certainly willing to horn all of us,” answered Jack.
-
-“Yes, and he’s still willing,” came from Andy as he looked downward.
-“Hi! Get out of there!” he yelled, shaking his fist at the bull. But
-this only made the beast bellow louder than ever. He switched his tail
-and shook his head from side to side and then glared viciously at the
-four boys.
-
-“We’re in a pickle, if you ask me,” declared Fred, after a pause during
-which the boys tried to regain their breath. “If that bull doesn’t go
-away, how are we going to get back to the train?”
-
-“Is that a question or a riddle?” queried Andy. “If it’s a riddle, I
-give it up. This is sure a new sort of Fourth of July celebration.”
-
-“If we only had a few rocks to throw at the bull perhaps we could chase
-him away,” suggested Fred.
-
-“Not that bull!” answered Jack. “He’s a real dyed-in-the-wool monarch
-of the pasture. Just look at him! Why, he looks as if he was thinking
-he might butt down the tree and get at us that way!”
-
-The boys were certainly in a quandary. They had not only to act, but to
-act quickly. Any moment they expected to hear the whistle of the train
-preparatory to continuing the journey westward.
-
-“We’ll be in a fine pickle if that train goes off,” groaned Andy.
-
-“Yes, and what will dad think when he finds us missing?” added his twin.
-
-The tree the boys had climbed was a short, stocky affair, and some of
-its branches intertwined with those of another tree standing directly
-on the bank of the stream along which the lads had been walking.
-
-“Come on! I think I see a way out of this!” cried Jack. “Anyway, it
-won’t hurt to try it!”
-
-“What do you propose to do?” questioned Fred quickly.
-
-“See that big tree? It leans right over the river and some of the
-branches touch one of the trees on the other side.”
-
-“Hurrah! That’s the thing to do!” burst out Randy. “I don’t believe
-that bull will follow us across the stream.”
-
-“I don’t think so myself. Anyway, we can try getting over. We won’t be
-any worse off on that side of the water than we are on this.”
-
-Jack led the way with all possible speed, and one after another his
-cousins followed him. It was not difficult to get into the next tree;
-but climbing out on the sloping trunk and then out on the limbs which
-brushed those from the tree on the other side of the stream was not so
-easy. Jack made the first swing and Andy followed. Then came the other
-twin.
-
-“Be careful, Fred!” yelled Jack, as he saw his cousin swing downward.
-
-He had scarcely spoken when there was a crack of wood as the limb upon
-which the youngest Rover had depended snapped. But Fred swung himself
-outward and then caught tight hold of a limb below those upon which the
-others rested.
-
-“Safe?” queried Jack eagerly.
-
-“I――I guess so!” panted Fred. “Gee, but that was a close shave!”
-
-“Listen!” called out Andy suddenly. “Isn’t that the locomotive whistle?”
-
-All stopped short. They heard the bellow of the bull that had been
-left behind them, and then, loud and clear, came the whistle from the
-locomotive near the bridge.
-
-“They’re going to leave us behind!” groaned Fred.
-
-“Come on――all of you!” yelled Jack. “I’ll go ahead and see if I can’t
-stop the train some way.”
-
-When looking at the wreck the oldest of the Rover boys had noticed
-that after leaving the bridge the track curved slightly northward in
-the direction in which they had been walking. Now, forgetting the bull
-entirely, Jack clambered to the trunk of the tree, slid down, and
-rushed through the brushwood and then out across the field beyond to
-where he could see the distant tracks and telegraph poles.
-
-“I hope he makes it!” cried Andy, as he followed his cousin to the
-ground.
-
-“Look! Look! I think the bull is coming after us, after all!” yelled
-his twin.
-
-One after another the boys reached the ground. They glanced back, to
-see that the bull had come down to the edge of the stream and had even
-waded in up to his knees. But evidently the footing did not please him,
-and there he remained, bellowing his defiance.
-
-Jack had been in many cross-country runs and athletic contests, but
-never had he sprinted faster than now. Over the prairie and through the
-sage brush he tore, heading for the nearest point on the railroad. As
-he went he pulled out his handkerchief and waved it wildly, yelling as
-he did so.
-
-The wreckage had been moved sufficiently to allow the limited to pass,
-but the margin of safety was narrow, and the long line of Pullmans had
-to proceed slowly. In the meantime the whistle and the bell were kept
-going, so that the track might be kept clear of the wrecking crew and
-any men who might be around belonging to the freight train.
-
-At last Jack was less than a hundred yards from the track. The train
-had been coming slowly, but now, as the wreck was left behind, the
-engineer increased the speed. Then Jack bounded on the track, took off
-his coat and waved it wildly.
-
-On and on came the train. Would it stop? Jack was almost afraid his
-signal would not be heeded, for the great locomotive glided past him,
-thundering loudly. Then the brakes were applied, and with a jerk the
-long train slowed up.
-
-“Hurrah! She’s stopped!” came from Fred, and in a few seconds more the
-three Rover boys came up alongside of the young major.
-
-As soon as the train halted the conductor had a porter open one of the
-vestibule doors so that he might ascertain the cause of the new delay.
-The train official saw the boys and could not help but grin as they
-came up to him all out of breath.
-
-“Almost got left, eh?” he said genially. “Well, it might have served
-you right. You had no business to leave the train.”
-
-“Are you all there?” came a voice from over the conductor’s shoulder,
-and Tom Rover appeared, his face full of anxiety. “I’ve been looking
-all over for you. I thought you might be on some other part of the
-train.”
-
-“We’re all here safe and sound, Dad,” answered Randy. “But we’ve had
-one experience, believe me!”
-
-“What kind of an experience?” questioned the conductor. And then he
-added quickly: “Any more to come aboard?”
-
-“No.”
-
-“All right then, we’ll go ahead,” and the vestibule door was closed
-again and the long train proceeded on its way.
-
-Not only Tom Rover and the conductor but the porter and a number of
-passengers listened with interest to the story the boys had to tell.
-Quite a few laughed when they related how the bull had wanted to horn
-them.
-
-“You were lucky to get off so easily,” said Tom Rover. “And doubly
-lucky that you weren’t left behind.”
-
-“It was clever to think of crossing the stream from tree to tree,”
-commented the conductor. “Bright idea! Of course, the bull might have
-waded over, but that would have taken time.”
-
-The boys went back to their sections and were content for the rest of
-that Fourth of July to take it easy.
-
-“Well, we had a touch of Western life right at the start,” remarked
-Randy. “I suppose we’ve got to look for all sorts of things to happen
-when we get out on Sunset Trail.”
-
-“Oh, you mustn’t think the West is as wild as all that,” answered Tom
-Rover. “Most of the wild things that are happening to-day are in the
-movies. You may find things no more exciting at Gold Hill Falls than in
-any coal-mining town in Virginia or Pennsylvania. With the coming of
-men to those places, the wild animals have taken themselves to the tall
-timber.”
-
-“Oh, don’t spoil the outing, Uncle Tom!” cried Fred. “Why, we expect
-to see bears and mountain lions and everything like that before we go
-back!”
-
-“All right then, Fred, go to it,” laughed his uncle. “Only don’t let
-the bears and mountain lions see you first.”
-
-By noon of the next day they had left the prairies behind and were
-slowly but surely climbing the foothills of the Rocky Mountains. Now
-the character of the scenery changed, and the boys were gradually
-impressed with the beauties of nature as unfolded to their vision.
-
-“Here’s a regular scene for a painter,” said Jack presently, and he
-pointed down into a deep valley where a river wound its way among
-numerous bowlders. There was a small stretch of pasture land on one
-side of the stream, and beyond was a mountain covered with timber of
-various kinds.
-
-It was at the next stop, reached about an hour later, that the Rover
-boys caught their first sight of Indians. There was a reservation not
-a great distance away, and a number of the redmen, along with their
-squaws, had come down to the station to sell trinkets and to obtain
-tips for allowing their photographs to be taken.
-
-“That’s one way of getting into the pictures,” remarked Jack. “That old
-Indian yonder said I could take his photograph shaking hands with you
-other fellows for fifty cents apiece. What do you know about that!”
-
-“The old Indians don’t change much,” answered Tom Rover. “They are out
-for any money they can get. Just the same, that old Indian may have a
-son at college or on one of the big baseball teams.”
-
-“I knew one of the Indian ball players,” said Fred proudly. “His name
-was Big Knee, but they called him Joe Smith. He was a twirler for a
-middle West team.”
-
-It lacked but an hour to sunset when they arrived at Maporah. The
-boys had expected to see quite a town, and were somewhat disappointed
-when they saw only a dingy little station, a store and post-office
-combined, and half a dozen tumbled-down dwellings.
-
-“Hardly anybody lives around here,” explained Tom Rover. “It used to be
-quite a center when the gold mines behind the town were in operation.
-But as soon as they failed to pay, the town practically went broke. But
-it’s the nearest station to Gold Hill Falls.”
-
-Several days before Tom Rover had sent a telegraph to Lew Billings,
-asking that individual to be on hand at the station with saddle horses
-or some conveyance to take the whole party over to Sunset Trail. He was
-therefore much disappointed when on alighting from the train with the
-boys he saw nothing of the man from the mine.
-
-“I don’t understand this,” he said, after a look around. “He certainly
-should have received my message.”
-
-There was only a handful of men around the little station, and no one
-but the Rovers had left the train. While Tom Rover was deliberating
-on what to do next a strange man, a miner wearing a flannel shirt,
-broad-brimmed hat, and with his trousers tucked in his boots, strode up
-hesitatingly.
-
-“Are you Mr. Rover?” he asked in rather a low voice.
-
-“I am,” answered Tom.
-
-“My name is Butts――Hank Butts. I work over at the Rolling Thunder mine.”
-
-“Is that so? Then, Butts, perhaps you can tell me where Lew Billings
-is?”
-
-For reply, and greatly to Tom Rover’s astonishment, the miner leaned
-forward and whispered hoarsely:
-
-“I can’t tell you that, partner. Lew disappeared two days ago, and
-nobody seems to know what’s become of him.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIX
-
- THE DISAPPEARANCE OF LEW BILLINGS
-
-
-“Lew Billings has disappeared!” exclaimed Tom Rover.
-
-“Yes, partner. Teetotally and completely vamoosed, and nobody knows
-where to,” answered the strange miner.
-
-“Do you think he has been the victim of foul play?” went on the father
-of the twins, his face showing his concern.
-
-“I can’t say as to that. He left between two days, as the saying goes.
-Nobody saw him go. That is, if they did see him they haven’t mentioned
-it,” corrected Hank Butts.
-
-“Did you come here to tell me this?”
-
-“I did. You see, Lew and me have been partners for a good many years.
-We went up to the Klondike together, and we also staked out the Blue
-Daisy claim. Me and Lew was just like brothers. He told me a little
-about what you expected to do when you got here, and told me about
-when he expected you to arrive. That’s the reason I’ve been on the
-lookout for you.”
-
-“Did you say you’ve been working with Billings?”
-
-“Not exactly. You know the mine is divided into two veins, the north
-and the south. Lew always had charge up at the north end while I work
-under a man named Haggerty at the south end. But we got together quite
-often, just for the sake of old times,” went on Hank Butts.
-
-The boys listened with much interest to this conversation and continued
-to listen when Butts explained more in detail concerning the mysterious
-disappearance of Lew Billings. He said that Billings and the manager at
-the mine, Peter Garrish, had had a hot discussion over certain matters
-concerning the way the work was being carried on in the north vein, and
-he was afraid Billings had said too much.
-
-“He mentioned you, Mr. Rover, and also a Chicago capitalist named
-Renton, and that seemed to make Garrish wild. I understand the two had
-it hot and heavy for quite a while, and then Billings went away in
-disgust.”
-
-“Was that the night he disappeared?” asked Jack. Tom Rover had
-explained to the miner that the boys were his two sons and his two
-nephews.
-
-“That’s it. Garrish and Lew had their argument about five o’clock. Then
-Lew went down to the bunkhouse, and a little later had his supper.
-After that he got some kind of a message and went up the mountainside
-where they had reported some kind of a landslide a few days before.
-That was the last seen of Lew by any one of our men.”
-
-“Gee! you don’t suppose he was swallowed up by the landslide?”
-exclaimed Randy.
-
-“There wasn’t no landslide when Lew went there. That happened several
-days before. Besides, me and some other men searched the whole vicinity
-and didn’t find no trace of Lew.”
-
-“But he might have been caught in a new slide and buried out of sight,”
-said Andy.
-
-“It’s possible, my lad. But I don’t think so. Lew Billings was a very
-careful man, and he wouldn’t go prowling around no loose dirt or rocks
-unless he knew what he was doing. In all the years he’s been mining and
-prospecting, I never knew him to get caught in any such way as that.”
-
-“Well, what’s your idea, Butts? Give it to me straight,” came sharply
-from Tom Rover. “We’re both friends of Lew Billings, so there is no use
-in beating about the bush.”
-
-“Well, it ain’t for me to say what happened to Lew,” returned the
-old miner doggedly. “I told you about the argument he had with Peter
-Garrish. Maybe that had something to do with it, and maybe it didn’t.”
-
-“Well, Lew Billings is my friend and Peter Garrish is not,” answered
-Tom Rover bluntly. “This looks like some sort of foul play to me.”
-
-“Oh, Dad, you don’t think they would――――” Andy broke off short, hardly
-daring to go on.
-
-“I don’t know what to think, Andy,” was his father’s sober reply. “This
-is rather a wild country, you know; and I have told you my opinion of
-Garrish and his crowd before.”
-
-“Do you think it possible that Billings took a train to Chicago to head
-you off?” questioned Jack. “He might have gained some new information
-that he wanted to get to you as soon as possible.”
-
-“I don’t think he took no train,” interposed Hank Butts. “Leastwise,
-not from this station. I’ve asked the station master, and he named over
-everybody who got a ticket and went aboard, both ways. If he took a
-train at all, it would have been from some other place.”
-
-“Can’t you figure it out at all, Butts?” questioned the twins’ father.
-
-“No, I can’t. I don’t think Garrish is the man to shoot another
-fellow. He’s too much of a coward. But he might play Lew some underhand
-trick. I think Lew made a big mistake to mention you and that Mr.
-Renton.”
-
-“Maybe that gave this Peter Garrish an idea that Billings knew too much
-and ought to be gotten out of the way,” suggested Jack.
-
-“It almost looks like that,” answered his uncle. “But the question just
-now is: What did they do with the man?”
-
-The matter was talked over for some time longer, but no one could
-suggest a solution of the mystery. Lew Billings, the individual
-Tom Rover had depended on in his fight to maintain his rights in
-the Rolling Thunder mine, had disappeared, and Tom was almost at a
-standstill concerning what to do next.
-
-“Aren’t you going over to Sunset Trail?” demanded Randy anxiously. “You
-aren’t going to back out, are you, Dad?”
-
-“No, I’m not going to back out,” was the firm reply. “But I suppose
-I’ll have to change my plans somewhat, awaiting the reappearance of
-Lew Billings or some word from him. He wrote that he had important
-information, but he didn’t give sufficient details for me to go ahead
-alone. If Billings doesn’t show up, I suppose all I can do is to wait
-until Mr. Renton comes.”
-
-Hank Butts had come over to Maporah on horseback, leading one other
-steed, that belonging to Lew Billings.
-
-“And that proves that Lew didn’t go away on horseback,” said Butts,
-“because it’s the only nag he owns. I brought him over in case I met up
-with you,” and he nodded to Tom Rover.
-
-“Well, I’ve got to find some sort of mounts for the boys,” answered the
-twins’ father. “Otherwise, we’ll have to make some arrangement to stay
-here.”
-
-“You might get a shakedown over to Gus Terwilliger’s,” answered the old
-miner, waving his hand toward the store. “He’s got a kind of bunkhouse
-in the back there. It ain’t much of a place, but the miners and cowboys
-use it sometimes, when they’ve got to wait for trains.”
-
-“Do you suppose he has any horses?”
-
-“I can’t say. He might have.”
-
-“I don’t suppose they have anything in the way of an auto running up
-that way?” came from Fred.
-
-“Not much!” and for the first time since meeting them Hank Butts
-grinned. “Pretty good going down here, but once you get in the
-mountains, and you couldn’t run an auto a hundred yards. Besides, some
-of them trails is so narrow a horse can’t scarcely navigate ’em.”
-
-“In that case, how did they get the mining machinery up there?”
-questioned Jack.
-
-“It all had to come in by the lower route, lad. It’s over a hundred
-miles more than this way around. But they had to do it, for there ain’t
-no other way to reach Gold Hill――that is, by wagon.”
-
-The crowd had walked away from the station and now came back to find
-the place deserted and locked up.
-
-“No more trains to stop here until nine o’clock to-morrow morning,”
-announced Hank Butts, as he untied the two horses and offered one of
-the steeds to Tom Rover. “Each of us might carry one of the boys, but I
-don’t see how we could carry two,” he went on.
-
-“We’ll go over to the store and see what we can do,” answered the
-twins’ father, and with the boys walking and the men riding they soon
-reached the general store which the miner had indicated. Here the last
-of the customers had departed, and the proprietor sat in an easy chair
-dozing with his pipe hanging from the corner of his mouth.
-
-“Sure! I can give you a shakedown for the night if you want it,” said
-Gus Terwilliger, after the situation had been explained to him. “Or,
-if you want it, I may be able to fit you out with horses.”
-
-“Didn’t know you had so many animals, Gus!” exclaimed Butts, in
-surprise.
-
-“Oh, a general store like this has got to keep everything,” answered
-the storekeeper, with a grin, and then went on to explain that six
-cowboys had gone away on a vacation and had left their steeds in his
-care.
-
-“They said I could hire ’em out to any responsible parties that came
-along,” went on Gus Terwilliger. “They’d be mighty glad to get a little
-money out of the beasts instead of having ’em eat their heads off in my
-corral. Cowboys ain’t any too wealthy, you know.”
-
-The quarters the storekeeper had to offer were clean and fairly
-comfortable, and after another talk with Hank Butts Tom Rover decided
-to stay at Maporah over night.
-
-“If we went over to Gold Hill with you it might only make more trouble
-for you,” he explained to the old miner. “You had better go back and
-say nothing about having seen me. We can ride over to-morrow just as
-well as not. But I’m going to depend on you as a friend, Butts,” he
-added, taking the old miner by the hand. “And if you hear of anything
-worth knowing, don’t fail to let me know about it and at once.”
-
-To this the old miner agreed, and a few minutes later set off on
-horseback, taking Lew Billings’s mount with him. Then the Rovers
-reëntered the general store and asked the proprietor if he could give
-them their supper.
-
-“Sure thing! And breakfast, too,” answered Gus Terwilliger. “That’s
-what my wife and two daughters are here for――to wait on all customers.”
-
-The boys were shown a place where they could wash, and a little later
-they and their uncle were conducted to a small but comfortable dining
-room and there treated to a home-cooked meal that, while perhaps not
-as elaborate as those served on the train, was entirely satisfactory.
-The two Terwilliger girls waited on the table and smiled broadly at the
-visitors.
-
-“Going to work in the mine?” questioned one of the girls, a miss of
-fifteen.
-
-“No. We came out to hunt elephants,” answered Andy, with a wink, and
-thereupon both girls giggled and soon became quite friendly.
-
-After the meal the horses were brought out and examined and Tom Rover,
-with the aid of the boys, selected five of the mounts, and also hired
-the sixth animal for the purpose of transporting their baggage up to
-Sunset Trail.
-
-“Well, Uncle Tom, things don’t look very bright, do they?” questioned
-Jack of his uncle when they were ready to turn in.
-
-“They certainly do not, Jack,” was the sober reply. “This unexpected
-disappearance of Lew Billings upsets me a good deal. I hardly know what
-to expect when I reach the mine.”
-
-“Do you think you’ll have trouble with this Peter Garrish?” questioned
-Randy.
-
-“I certainly do! A whole lot of trouble!” answered Tom Rover.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XX
-
- AT THE ROLLING THUNDER MINE
-
-
-“What a magnificent view!”
-
-It was Jack Rover who spoke. The party had been on the way to Sunset
-Trail for over two hours. All were mounted on the steeds Tom Rover had
-hired from the storekeeper and behind them came the extra horse loaded
-down with their belongings.
-
-“I’ll say it’s a fine view!” declared Fred, who was riding beside his
-cousin.
-
-They had reached the top of one of the foothills of the Rocky Mountains
-and on all sides stretched rocks and forests with here and there a
-great mound rearing its head toward the sky. At one point there was
-a sharp cleft in the mountainside, and from this rushed a torrent of
-water, making a thundering sound as it reached the rocks and the river
-bed far below.
-
-“That’s where the Rolling Thunder mine gets its name,” said Tom Rover,
-pointing to the waterfall. “If you close your eyes you’ll think the
-sound very much like rolling thunder.”
-
-“Is the mine over there?” questioned Andy eagerly.
-
-“Yes. But you can’t see it from this point. We’ve got to cover at least
-two miles more before we get in sight of the place.”
-
-“And where is Sunset Trail?” questioned Jack, with equal eagerness.
-
-“That’s just above and a little to the south of the falls,” answered
-his uncle. “We’ll hit that trail just before we get to Gold Hill.”
-
-The climbing up and down the foothills leading to the mountains beyond
-was no easy task for either horses or riders, yet the boys enjoyed the
-outing thoroughly.
-
-“It beats reciting in a classroom all hollow,” was the way Randy
-expressed himself. “Me for a life in the open air every time!”
-
-“I knew you boys would enjoy this,” declared Tom Rover. “If it wasn’t
-for what I’ve got on my mind just now I’d be as crazy about it as you
-are,” and for an instant there was an old-time twinkle in his eyes.
-
-“Oh, Uncle Tom, don’t worry about the mine all the time!” burst out
-Fred. “Things may straighten themselves out quicker than you expect.”
-
-“I hope they do,” answered his uncle. But almost immediately his face
-again resumed a worried look. The disappearance of Lew Billings had
-affected him deeply.
-
-Tom Rover had already explained to the boys that many of the men at the
-mine kept house for themselves and that there was also something of a
-boarding house, presided over by a colored man, Toby White, who at one
-time had been a chef in a San Francisco hotel. It was at Toby White’s
-boarding house they hoped to obtain accommodations during their stay at
-Gold Hill.
-
-“But of course we won’t want to stay at the boarding house all the
-time,” said Fred, as the party rode along. “We want to get out on
-Sunset Trail and do some hunting and fishing.”
-
-“You’re welcome to go out as much as you please, Fred,” answered his
-uncle. “All I ask of you is that you keep out of trouble.”
-
-“Oh, we know how to take care of ourselves,” answered the youngest
-Rover confidently.
-
-“But remember, Uncle Tom, we won’t want to leave you if you need us,”
-put in Jack quickly. “If there is any fighting to be done, we want to
-be right alongside to help you.”
-
-“I don’t expect any fighting, Jack,” was the reply. “Peter Garrish
-isn’t that kind of a man. As Hank Butts said, he’s a good deal of a
-coward. If he tries anything at all, it will be in a very underhand
-way. What I want him to do is to open the books of the concern and
-let me talk with the superintendent and the others in charge of the
-mine and find out exactly how things are going. I have an idea they are
-selling a good portion of their ore to another concern at a low price
-and that that concern is owned by Garrish and his friends.”
-
-It was not yet noon when they came in sight of Gold Hill. As they
-made a turn of the mountain trail they came again within sound of the
-thundering falls, which was now below them.
-
-The entrance to the Rolling Thunder mine was not a prepossessing one.
-The opening was in the side of the hill and from it ran a small railway
-to a crusher a short distance off. There were half a dozen buildings,
-some of wood and some covered with galvanized iron. Half a dozen men
-were moving about and they gazed curiously at the new arrivals.
-
-“We’ll go over to Toby White’s boarding house first and see what sort
-of accommodations we can get there,” said Tom Rover. “I don’t want to
-give Garrish a chance to keep us out.”
-
-“Keep us out! What do you mean?” questioned Randy.
-
-“He might give Toby a tip not to take us in. He might try to make it so
-uncomfortable that we couldn’t stay here.”
-
-“But we could camp out if we had to!” cried Fred.
-
-“Sure we could! And that’s what I’ll do if we have to,” answered his
-uncle.
-
-Tom had been at Toby White’s before, at the time he had made
-his investment in the mine, and as he had treated the colored
-boarding-house keeper rather liberally, White was all smiles when he
-recognized his visitor.
-
-“I suah am proud to see you, Mistah Rover,” he said, bowing. “Got your
-fambly with you, eh?”
-
-“I have, Toby. My two sons and my two nephews. I want to know if you’ve
-got accommodations for us.”
-
-“I ce’tainly has. Come right in and make you’selves at home. Dinner
-will be ready in half an hour.”
-
-“We may want to stay quite a while, Toby,” went on Tom Rover, as he
-dismounted, his action being followed by the boys.
-
-“Stay as long as you please, sir. I can give you a room to you’self and
-I’ve got two other rooms where the young gentlemen can double up. Just
-come right in, sir.”
-
-“I wonder if he’d have been so friendly if he knew Uncle Tom was after
-Peter Garrish’s scalp,” whispered Fred to his cousins.
-
-“Hush, Fred,” admonished Jack in a low tone. “You’d better keep all
-that sort of talk under your hat for the present.”
-
-Having proceeded to make themselves at home in the rooms by putting
-away their belongings, the boys rejoined Tom Rover, who had announced
-that he was going over to the office of the mine, one of the small
-buildings near the mouth of the mine shaft.
-
-“It’s just possible Garrish may want to see me alone,” announced Tom
-Rover. “So if I give you boys the hint just make yourselves scarce for
-the time being,” and so it was arranged.
-
-“But don’t forget if you need us just yell and we’ll come running,”
-announced Randy. He had heard his mother warn his father not to get
-into a fight with the mine manager.
-
-While Tom Rover walked over to the office the boys wandered down to the
-mine opening, gazing curiously at the darkness beyond where only a few
-lights flickered.
-
-“Gee, I never could see what there was in being a miner――I mean a
-fellow to work way in the bowels of the earth like this,” remarked Fred.
-
-“I don’t think this is as bad as a coal mine,” answered Andy. “Gosh!
-that would get your goat, sure. Those poor fellows are hundreds and
-hundreds of feet out of sight of daylight. If anything gives way,
-it’s all up with them. I’d rather be a lineman working on the top of
-telephone poles.”
-
-“Yes, or even an aviator flying through the clouds,” added his twin.
-
-When Tom Rover entered the office attached to the mine he found
-two young clerks in charge. Neither of them was working. One had a
-newspaper in his hand and from this was reading some baseball scores.
-They stared in wonder at their visitor.
-
-“Is Mr. Peter Garrish around?” questioned Tom. His manner was one of
-authority and the clerks felt instinctively that here was some one who
-was entitled to their attention.
-
-“Mr. Garrish just stepped out to the mine for a few minutes,” answered
-one of the clerks. “He’ll be back presently. Anything I can do for you?”
-
-“Did he go down in the mine?” questioned Tom Rover.
-
-“No, he only went over to call up one of the gang foremen. They’re
-getting ready to set off another charge down there.”
-
-“Then I’ll walk over and see if I can find him.”
-
-The boys walked around the mouth of the mine and then stepped inside
-for several yards in order that they might get a better view of what
-was beyond. They were straining their eyes in the semi-darkness when
-suddenly Jack felt a rather rough hand on his shoulder.
-
-“Hi, you fellows! What are you doing here?” cried an unsympathetic
-voice. “Don’t you know that strangers have no business in this mine?”
-
-“Excuse us, but we didn’t know we were intruding,” answered Jack, and
-he and the others retreated to the mouth of the opening, followed by
-the man who had accosted them. He was a tall, thin individual with gray
-hair and steely blue-gray eyes.
-
-“Where did you boys come from?” questioned the man abruptly, and looked
-sharply from one to another.
-
-“My brother and I came with my father,” answered Randy. “These two
-fellows are my cousins.”
-
-“What’s your name?”
-
-“Randy Rover,” was the answer.
-
-“Randy Rover!” repeated the man, and his manner showed his astonishment.
-“Are you all Rovers?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Are you the sons of Mr. Thomas Rover of New York?”
-
-“We are,” answered Andy.
-
-“Humph! Did your father send you out here?”
-
-“No. We came with him,” answered Randy, and then he continued quickly:
-“Who are you?”
-
-“You don’t know that? I thought everybody knew me. I am Mr. Peter
-Garrish, and I am in charge here. You say you came with your
-father――where is he?”
-
-“Here he comes now,” answered Randy, as Tom Rover strode toward the
-crowd.
-
-Peter Garrish looked, and as he saw the parent of the twins his face
-took on a look of commingled fear and anger. He compressed his lips and
-gave a slight toss to his head.
-
-“Came to make trouble, I suppose,” he snarled, “Well, it won’t do him
-any good!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXI
-
- OUT ON SUNSET TRAIL
-
-
-If Peter Garrish was ill at ease, it must be confessed that Tom Rover
-was also somewhat perplexed regarding the best way of approaching
-the manager of the mine. He had thought to get a great deal of data
-concerning the mine from Lew Billings and then confront Garrish with
-these proofs of his wrongdoing.
-
-“Came to look the place over, I suppose?” said Garrish, eyeing Tom
-distrustfully.
-
-“I did,” answered the father of the twins bluntly. “And I also came to
-take a look at the books.”
-
-“Take a look at the books, Mr. Rover? What’s in the wind now?” and
-Garrish’s voice took on a decidedly unpleasant tone.
-
-“I won’t beat around the bush, Garrish. You know that for a long time I
-have not been satisfied with the way things are going here. I have got
-a lot of money tied up in this mine, and I don’t intend to lose it.”
-
-“Who said you were going to lose it?” demanded the manager.
-
-“Nobody said so, Garrish. But I can put two and two together as well as
-the next fellow. I don’t like the way things are running here. By the
-way, what have you done to Lew Billings?”
-
-“Billings! I haven’t done anything to Billings.”
-
-“He seems to be missing.”
-
-“Well, that’s his fault and not mine. We had something of an argument
-and I told him if he was not willing to carry out my orders he had
-better look for a job. Since that I haven’t seen or heard of him.”
-
-“He seems to have disappeared very mysteriously, Garrish,” went on Tom
-suggestively.
-
-“See here, Rover, do you want to start something?” snarled the manager.
-“If you do, I’ll tell you right now it won’t get you anywhere! I’ve
-had nothing to do with Billings’ disappearance. He went off on his
-own hook. Now, I know you’re a stockholder here and you’ve got a
-stockholder’s rights. But you must remember that I’m the manager and
-that I represent the majority of the stockholders. I’m willing to do
-what’s fair, but I won’t be bulldozed.”
-
-“I sha’n’t ask you to do anything but what is fair, Garrish,” answered
-Tom. “You certainly ought not to object to a large stockholder like
-myself looking over the books and taking a look around the mine.”
-
-“That’s all right. But you’ve got to treat me as a manager ought to be
-treated, or you’ll keep out of the office and out of the mine too.”
-
-“Well, perhaps after――――” began Tom, and then suddenly stopped and
-said instead: “Well, have it your own way, Garrish. Just the same,
-I don’t think you’re treating me quite decently, seeing that I have
-seventy-five thousand dollars locked up in this mining company.”
-
-“Other people have over half a million dollars locked up in it. I’m
-representing them as well as you. You know the majority rule, and I am
-taking my orders from the majority.”
-
-After this there was a sharp exchange of words lasting ten minutes or
-more. During that time Peter Garrish tried to draw Tom out, but the
-father of the twins refused to commit himself any further than stating
-that he had come West to look over the mine and likewise the books.
-
-“Well, you can’t go down in the mine to-day, and probably not
-to-morrow,” said Peter Garrish at last. “We are using a lot of dynamite
-and it might be dangerous. As soon as it’s safe you can go down and
-take a look around.”
-
-“All right, that’s fair,” answered Tom. “Now, what about the books?”
-
-“The two bookkeepers are busy to-day making out the pay roll and doing
-some other things, but I’ll fix it so you can go over the books with
-them in a couple of days.”
-
-This was as much as Peter Garrish was willing to concede. Then he added
-that they might obtain accommodations from the general storekeeper at
-Maporah.
-
-“Yes, we stopped there last night,” answered Tom. “But now we have
-already made arrangements to stay at Toby White’s boarding house.”
-
-“Toby White’s!” exclaimed the manager, and it was evident that this
-information did not please him in the least. “Toby had no business to
-take you in. That boarding house is run exclusively for mine employees.”
-
-“Well, he had room, and he took us in. I don’t see what harm there is
-in it when the rooms are vacant.”
-
-“That place is on mining property, and Toby understood the boarding
-house was to be exclusively for our employees. Of course, if you, as a
-stockholder, want to stay there, I’ll raise no objections. But I don’t
-see what we’re going to do with these boys around.”
-
-“We don’t expect to stay around very much,” put in Randy quickly.
-“We’re going out on Sunset Trail to see if we can stir up any fishing
-and hunting.”
-
-Another argument started over the question of the boarding house, but
-here Tom Rover was firm and stated that they would stay as long as the
-colored man would permit them. Then some one came to tell the manager
-that they were getting ready to set off the charge as ordered, and he
-said he would have to leave and see that everything was all right. But
-before going down into the mine he hurried off to the office, where he
-closed the door sharply behind him.
-
-“Uncle Tom, those bookkeepers were not busy at all!” whispered Jack.
-“When we looked in at the window they were both looking over a
-newspaper and talking about baseball scores.”
-
-“Never mind,” answered his uncle, with a peculiar look in his eyes. “I
-think I know how to handle this Peter Garrish. He puts on the front of
-a bulldog, and just at present I’m going to let him do it. But before
-I get through with him I’ll make him squeal like a stuck pig. Don’t
-you boys give him any information, and especially don’t say a word
-about those stockholders I stopped off to see in Chicago. You just go
-back to the boarding house, and then you can go out on Sunset Trail if
-you want to. I’m going to ride back to Maporah. I want to send off
-several telegrams. He says he has the backing of the majority of the
-stockholders. Well, he won’t have when I get through with him.”
-
-“Gee, that’s the way to talk, Dad!” exclaimed Randy, in admiration.
-“You get the other stockholders to back you up, and you can soon give
-Mr. Peter Garrish his walking papers.”
-
-All returned to the boarding house. A little later Tom Rover set off on
-his return to the railroad station. Then the boys, with nothing else to
-do, looked over their hunting and fishing outfits and, after dinner,
-went off on horseback to do a little exploring.
-
-They found Sunset Trail a fairly good highway leading westward. It
-wound in and out among the hills and mountains, and there were numerous
-high spots where the descending sun might be viewed to advantage.
-
-“I suppose that is where the name comes from,” remarked Fred, as they
-came to a halt at one of these high spots to view their surroundings.
-“It must be beautiful here when the sun is setting beyond those distant
-mountains.”
-
-“I don’t believe there’s very much in the way of hunting around here,”
-remarked Jack. “So far I haven’t seen a sign of anything outside of a
-few squirrels.”
-
-“I’d like to get some trout or pickerel,” came from Fred. “Gee, I
-haven’t been fishing for almost a year!”
-
-“Speaking of fishing puts me in mind of Clearwater Lake,” remarked
-Randy. “I wonder if Phil Franklin has done anything about looking for
-that silver trophy we lost overboard.”
-
-“Gee, I certainly wish that was found!” sighed his twin. “They ought to
-be able to get at it somehow, if they fish long enough.”
-
-The boys rode up a long hill and then went down the somewhat steep
-decline on the other side. At the foot they found a fair-sized stream
-of water rushing along through the rocks.
-
-“Here is a pretty good trail,” announced Jack. “And look, isn’t that a
-lake?”
-
-“That’s what it is!” cried Fred. “Come on! Let’s ride over and see what
-it looks like. Maybe we’ll have a chance for some fishing to-day,” he
-added, for they had brought their rods along and also a box of assorted
-flies.
-
-The trail was rocky in spots, but the horses seemed to be used to this
-sort of going and made fairly good progress. Presently they came out
-on the edge of the lake which seemed to be about half a mile long and
-over two hundred yards wide. There were numerous rocks on the shore
-interspersed with brushwood and trees.
-
-“There ought to be something in the way of fish in this lake,” remarked
-Jack. “Let’s try our luck and rest the horses at the same time.”
-
-The lake was located about seven miles directly westward from Gold
-Hill and in a spot evidently but little visited by the natives. Not a
-building of any sort was in sight, and when the boys discovered the
-remains of a campfire they came to the conclusion that the fire must
-have been built months before.
-
-Tethering the horses so as to make sure the animals would not stray
-away, the four boys quickly unslung their fishing outfits and got them
-ready for use.
-
-“I don’t know what we ought to fish with――flies or worms,” said Randy.
-“What do you think?” and he looked at Jack.
-
-“If we can find any worms we might mix it up,” was the reply, and so it
-was arranged.
-
-Having baited to their satisfaction, the boys wandered along the bank
-of the lake, seeking various points that might look advantageous. Jack
-and Andy found convenient fallen trees while the others walked out on a
-rocky point that projected far into the water.
-
-“Hurrah, I’ve got something!” cried Randy, after a few minutes of
-silence, and brought up a lake trout about nine inches long.
-
-“Good for us!” came from Jack. “Not so very large, but it’s the first
-catch, anyway.”
-
-For some time after that the fish did not seem to bite. But presently
-Jack brought in a trout weighing at least a pound, and then the others
-were equally successful. Inside of an hour they had a mess between them
-weighing five or six pounds.
-
-“Gee, we’re going to have fish for supper all right enough,” declared
-Fred, with satisfaction. “I don’t see why the miners and other folks
-around here don’t do more fishing.”
-
-“It doesn’t pay as well as mining, that’s why,” answered Jack. “Just
-look at it, we’ve been here nearly two hours, and we’ve got about two
-dollars’ worth of fish. If the four of us were working at the mine we’d
-have earned at least eight dollars in that time.”
-
-“This wouldn’t be a bad spot for camping,” suggested Andy.
-
-“Suppose we ride around the lake,” suggested his twin. “There seems to
-be a trail all the way around.”
-
-The others were willing, and soon the fishing tackle was put away and
-they were once more on horseback.
-
-At the lower end of the lake they found another stream of water running
-between a mass of dense brushwood. Here the trail was narrow and the
-horses had to pick their way, for the spring freshets had thrown the
-loose stones in all directions.
-
-“Maybe we had better turn back,” came from Fred. “The trail seems to be
-getting worse instead of better.”
-
-“Oh, I reckon it will be all right on the higher ground,” answered
-Jack. “When the snows melted last spring I suppose the water was pretty
-fierce down here where the lake empties.”
-
-Andy and Randy had pushed ahead, and now they disappeared around a bend
-of the trail. A moment later came a yell.
-
-“Hi! Look out, boys! There’s some wild animal here! He’s up a tree!”
-came from Andy.
-
-Then came a snarl, followed by a snort of fright from the horse Randy
-was riding. The next instant something came flying through the leaves
-of the tree, landing on the horse’s flank.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXII
-
- THE MOUNTAIN LION
-
-
-“It’s a wildcat!”
-
-“No, it’s a mountain lion, and it’s going to attack Randy!”
-
-“Shoot the beast!”
-
-“Look out or you’ll shoot Randy!”
-
-“There they go――through the bushes!”
-
-“What shall we do?”
-
-Such were the startled exclamations from the other three boys. The yell
-from Andy had brought Fred and Jack hurrying forward, and they were
-just in time to see the wild animal land on the flank of the horse.
-Then the steed, evidently terror stricken, dashed into the brushwood
-alongside the trail, carrying Randy with him.
-
-“Was it really a mountain lion?”
-
-“Where did they go?”
-
-“Randy! Randy! Can’t you shoot the beast?” screamed Andy.
-
-The words had scarcely left Andy’s lips when there came a scream from
-his twin and another wild snort from the horse. Then there was added
-to the tumult the snarl of the mountain lion and an instant later the
-beast dropped from the horse and shot through the brushwood directly in
-front of where Jack and Fred had brought their mounts to a halt.
-
-The boys had brought their guns with them, but not having noticed any
-game worth shooting at had placed the weapons behind them. Both Jack
-and Fred made frantic efforts to get their weapons into action, but
-before they could aim at the mountain lion it had whirled around and
-disappeared up a rocky trail and then behind a clump of brushwood. An
-instant later they saw it streaking up the mountainside. Jack took
-aim and so did Fred, but before either could pull a trigger the beast
-disappeared.
-
-“Randy! Randy! Are you all right?” called out his twin anxiously, for
-they could hear the horse Randy was riding thrashing viciously around
-in the brushwood some distance away.
-
-“Whoa! Whoa!” Randy called out. “Whoa, I tell you! You’re all right
-now, old boy! Keep quiet! Whoa!” The boy continued to talk to the horse
-and do his best to subdue the animal. But the nails of the mountain
-lion had been dug deep into his flank and he evidently felt as if he
-had been scourged with a whip. He continued to prance here and there
-and then, of a sudden, streaked off across a clearing that led upward.
-
-“There they go!” shouted Jack. “The horse is running away!”
-
-“Hold tight, Randy!” shouted Fred. “Don’t let him throw you!” For a
-dash upon those sharp rocks that lay strewn all over the open space
-might mean death.
-
-Fortunately, Randy had slung his fishing rod beside his gun and had
-tied his share of the fish in a cloth behind his saddle. Consequently,
-his hands were free to hold the reins, and this he did grimly as the
-horse pranced over the field very much like an untamed broncho.
-
-“Whoa! Whoa!” went on Randy, doing his best to subdue his mount. “Whoa,
-I tell you! That wildcat――or whatever it was――is gone.”
-
-As the horse shot across the field and among some short brushwood, the
-three boys left behind headed in that direction. Each had his gun ready
-for use, thinking that possibly the mountain lion or some other wild
-beast might show itself.
-
-Never had Randy had a rougher experience than the present. Several
-times he was all but flung from the horse as the animal swung around
-to avoid hitting one rock or another. Once he dropped the reins and
-held on to the horse’s mane. Then the animal stumbled and the lad went
-up in the air and it looked for a moment as if he might go over the
-horse’s head. But he came back safely, and at last brought the horse
-down to a walk.
-
-“Whoa there, Charley Boy,” he said as soothingly as a panting breath
-would permit. “Good boy now! Keep quiet!” And then he managed to bring
-the horse to a standstill.
-
-When the others came up Randy dismounted and all saw that the horse had
-received several deep scratches on the flank, and from these the blood
-was still flowing. Randy and Jack attempted to wipe the blood away, but
-the horse would not have this and acted as if he meant to “kick them
-into kingdom come,” as Andy expressed it. So then they let him alone.
-
-“What became of the wildcat?” questioned Randy.
-
-“It wasn’t a wildcat. It was a young mountain lion,” declared Jack.
-“Fred and I tried to get a shot at it, but it got away up the
-mountainside before we could get our guns around to taking aim.”
-
-“Didn’t the mountain lion hit you at all, Randy?” questioned his
-brother anxiously.
-
-“No, he missed me by a couple of inches,” was the reply. “I saw him
-coming and I dodged. He went right over my shoulder and then struck
-the horse. Of course Charley Boy wouldn’t stand for that, and he swung
-around as if hit with a red-hot whip. That threw the mountain lion to
-the ground, and what happened to the animal after that I don’t know
-because I had my hands full with the horse.”
-
-“Gee, I’m sorry we didn’t get a crack at that beast!” said Fred
-regretfully.
-
-“Well, there’s one thing sure,” returned Andy, and something of a grin
-showed on his face. “We know that there’s one kind of game around here.
-In fact, two kinds, if you’re going to count the fish.”
-
-After the horse that had been attacked had been thoroughly subdued the
-boys continued on the trail around the lake. Now, however, they kept
-their guns handy, hoping they might get a sight of the mountain lion or
-some other game.
-
-But nothing appeared and, having come to the point from which they had
-started, they climbed up the road leading to Sunset Trail. By this time
-the sun was descending behind the mountains to the westward and they
-thought it time to return to Gold Hill.
-
-When they got back to the boarding house they found that Peter Garrish
-had been busy during their absence. Evidently the mine manager had
-called upon the colored man who kept the place, for Toby was no longer
-as affable as he had been on their first appearance.
-
-“Very sorry to tell you,” he announced. “But I’m expecting some other
-miners in a day or two, so I’ll have to ask you all to give up your
-rooms and go elsewhere.”
-
-“Have you told my father this, White?” demanded Randy.
-
-“I ain’t seen your father. He didn’t even come back for his dinner.”
-
-“That’s because he had to go away on an errand,” answered Andy. “He
-said he’d be back by supper time, and it’s almost that now. You had
-better not try to do anything until you see him.”
-
-“Well, I’ve got to have the rooms, that’s all there is to it,” answered
-Toby White, and started to shuffle off.
-
-“I suppose Mr. Garrish put you up to this,” called Jack after him.
-
-“That don’t make no difference――I’ve got to have them rooms,” muttered
-the colored man, and then went away.
-
-A little later Tom Rover appeared and the boys at once acquainted him
-with what Toby White had said. They had agreed to say nothing about the
-encounter with the mountain lion, fearing that Tom might keep them
-from going out camping as they had hoped to do.
-
-“I expected something of that sort,” answered the twins’ father. “And
-after I had sent off my telegrams I had a talk with Terwilliger,
-the keeper of the store. He told me of a man who lives up on Sunset
-Trail just a short distance from here――a man named Corning. I went
-and saw this Corning, who used to run the Mary Casey mine. I made an
-arrangement to stop at Corning’s house provided we were put out here.
-Corning has his two old-maid sisters with him, and Terwilliger says
-they are good cooks and good housekeepers, so I imagine we won’t miss
-anything by making a change.”
-
-“But don’t you want to keep an eye on this place?” questioned Jack.
-
-“Yes, I’m going to keep an eye on it, and in a way Garrish little
-expects. But I won’t be able to do much openly until I hear from Mr.
-Renton and two other stockholders named Parkhurst and Leeds. If I can
-get those three stockholders to act with me we’ll control a majority of
-the stock, and then we’ll be able to run things here to suit ourselves.”
-
-“Did you hear anything at all from Billings?” asked Fred.
-
-“Not a word. He wasn’t seen around Maporah nor at Allways, the next
-station. I am satisfied that he is either in hiding or else he’s met
-with foul play.”
-
-The meal served to the Rovers that evening was a fairly good one, but
-it was plainly to be seen that Toby White was more than anxious to have
-them take their departure. Tom said but little to the colored man,
-fearing that the fellow was entirely under Garrish’s thumb.
-
-“I don’t believe in staying where I’m not wanted,” he told Toby White.
-“I’ll settle with you right now and we’ll leave as soon as we can pack
-our things.”
-
-“Sorry, Mr. Rover, very sorry,” said the colored man. “But you know how
-it is here――this place is leased to me by the mining company and I’ve
-got to keep my rooms for nothing but miners.”
-
-“Yes, I know. And we’ll go.” And shortly after that the boys and Tom
-Rover took their departure.
-
-It was not a long journey to Cal Corning’s place, a long, low log cabin
-containing eight rooms, all on the ground floor. Behind the cabin
-were half a dozen outbuildings, for Corning was the only man in that
-vicinity who kept any cattle.
-
-“Well, I’ll say this is an improvement over Toby White’s place,”
-remarked Jack, when they were settling down in the three rooms
-assigned to them. Two were of fair size, and these were taken by the
-boys, while the third, a smaller room, went to Tom Rover.
-
-“I’ve made a deal with Corning,” announced the twins’ father, when the
-Rovers were alone. “He is going to keep an eye on the office of the
-Rolling Thunder mine.”
-
-“The office?” asked Jack. “Is he an expert bookkeeper, or something
-like that?”
-
-“No, no! Nothing of that sort, Jack,” and Tom Rover smiled. “I’m simply
-going to have him watch, so that Garrish doesn’t take it into his head
-to have the records of the mining company carted away. I want to get at
-the bottom of this deal with that concern that is getting a good part
-of our ore.”
-
-After that several days slipped by without anything unusual happening.
-Tom and the boys took a look around the outside of the mine, and even
-glanced in at the office. They saw Peter Garrish, but had no further
-words with him.
-
-“He can stew until I’m ready to move,” said Tom to the boys. “I’ll
-wager he’s doing a lot of deep thinking right now.”
-
-On the afternoon of the third day the boys rode over to Maporah to post
-some letters, the post-office being in Gus Terwilliger’s store.
-
-“Here are some letters for you fellows, and also a letter for Mr.
-Rover,” said the storekeeper, and he handed the epistles over. “They
-came in on the noon train.”
-
-“Hurrah! That’s just what we’ve been looking for,” cried Fred.
-
-Then the boys went outside and sat down on the stoop of the store to
-read the communications.
-
-“Here comes a fellow tearing along on horseback,” announced Jack,
-looking up. “He seems in a tremendous hurry.”
-
-The rider had come from a trail which crossed the railroad close to the
-station. Now he sailed past the Terwilliger store at full speed. He
-wore a miner’s outfit, and the flap of his broad-brimmed hat flew back
-in the breeze. In less than a quarter of a minute he was out of sight
-down a side trail.
-
-“My stars!” ejaculated Fred, leaping to his feet. “Did you recognize
-that man?”
-
-“It was Tate――the oil man from Texas!” answered Randy.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIII
-
- AT LAKE GANSEN
-
-
-“Are you sure it was Tate?” demanded Andy, who had had his back turned
-to the rider.
-
-“It certainly was,” answered his twin.
-
-“What in the world can that man be doing here?” demanded Jack.
-
-“Don’t ask me!” returned Randy. “I suppose now they’ve let him out of
-prison he has as much right to roam around as Davenport has.”
-
-“I remember now that Tate did come from the West,” said Jack. “He was a
-miner before he became an oil man. Perhaps he’s interesting himself in
-the mines in this vicinity.”
-
-“He couldn’t have anything to do with the Rolling Thunder mine, could
-he?” questioned Fred.
-
-“I’m sure I don’t know.”
-
-“Let’s go in and ask Mr. Terwilliger if he knows Tate,” suggested Fred,
-after a pause.
-
-“Never heard of such an individual,” answered the storekeeper when the
-question had been put to him. “I don’t believe he belongs around here.
-Anyway, he doesn’t get any mail at this office.”
-
-The boys talked the matter over for several minutes more. But then they
-were anxious to get at their letters and returned to the store stoop
-for that purpose. There were long letters from the girls postmarked at
-Jacksonville, Florida, where the steam yacht on which they were taking
-their outing had stopped. One letter to Jack was from Ruth, and this,
-it can well be imagined, the young major read with much interest. Ruth
-was enjoying herself greatly and trusted that Jack and his cousins were
-having a good time.
-
-“Hello, here’s news that’s mighty interesting!” cried Randy. “Here is
-a letter from Phil Franklin, and he says that he and Barry Logan have
-made half a dozen efforts to bring up the silver trophy from the bottom
-of the lake. He says that once they had it hooked up and brought it to
-the top of the water, but before they could grab it the thing slipped
-from the trawl and sank out of sight again.”
-
-“Oh, what a shame!” murmured his twin. “To almost have it and then lose
-it again!”
-
-“It’s just like the big fish that gets away,” returned Fred. “But,
-anyway,” he added, his face brightening, “they must know the exact spot
-now.”
-
-“They do,” answered his cousin. “Phil writes that as soon as the vase
-slipped out of sight he and Barry took a piece of fish line, weighted
-it well, and let it go down to the bottom. Then they tied a bit of
-board to the top of the line, and on this hoisted a rag on a stick so
-they could see the board from a distance. He wrote this letter the day
-after the thing happened and said they were going out again just as
-soon as it stopped raining.”
-
-“They’ll get it, I’m sure of it!” declared Jack.
-
-“Well, I’ll feel better when that silver trophy is safe in the glass
-case in the gymnasium,” answered Randy.
-
-All was going well with the folks who were taking the steam yacht trip,
-and for this the boys were thankful. They had a letter from Sam Rover,
-and from this learned that he and Jack’s father were exceedingly busy
-in Wall Street. There was also a letter from Dick Rover, but this was
-for Tom. When the latter received this communication he read it with
-great satisfaction.
-
-“Your dad is right on the job,” he said to Jack. “He had been
-communicating with two other stockholders in the Rolling Thunder mine
-and has got them to put their proxies in my hands. That means that
-I can vote for them at any meeting of the stockholders that may be
-called. Those two men represent a hundred and ten thousand dollars’
-worth of stock. And that means that I can get along without Leeds if
-I have to. All I shall want now is the backing of Mr. Renton and Mr.
-Parkhurst and then I’ll be ready to put the screws on Garrish.”
-
-The boys told Tom Rover of having seen Tate, and this interested the
-twins’ father at once.
-
-“You want to keep your eyes open for that rascal,” said Tom. “He used
-to be in cahoots with Davenport, and he may be yet.”
-
-“We’ll watch out for him, never fear,” answered Jack.
-
-All of the boys were anxious to go farther westward on Sunset Trail
-and it was finally arranged for them to take an outing to last several
-days. They went on horseback, carrying such things as they needed with
-them.
-
-“It’s a pretty wild country, don’t forget that,” said Tom Rover. “But
-you have been out before and have always been able to take care of
-yourselves, so I don’t suppose that I should worry. Just the same,
-remember that I shall be thinking of you,” and he smiled faintly.
-
-“And we’ll be thinking about you, Dad,” said Andy. “I hope by the time
-we get back you’ll be in a position to tell Garrish where he gets off.”
-
-“I hope so myself, Son.”
-
-“I’ll bet you have a hot time with him when you tell him to clear out,”
-put in Randy.
-
-“It’s awfully queer you don’t get some sort of word from that Lew
-Billings,” declared Jack.
-
-“You couldn’t get word very well if he’s dead,” was Fred’s comment.
-
-“Hank Butts gave me an idea yesterday,” said Tom Rover. “He’s got a
-hunch that Billings was made a prisoner by the Garrish crowd first and
-that he got away and is now in hiding, probably watching what is being
-done by that outside company that is taking some of our ore. Of course,
-Butts may be mistaken, but he’s a rather shrewd old fellow and may have
-struck the truth.”
-
-As the weather was clear and warm the boys did not deem it necessary to
-take much in the way of shelter. They carried their sleeping bags and
-also a dog tent and blankets, and that was all. They took with them a
-few cooking utensils and a few necessary provisions.
-
-“We know we can get fish and we ought to be able to get some small
-game,” said Jack. “Anyway, it won’t hurt us to rough it. If we have to
-starve a bit, why, that may be good for our digestions,” and he smiled
-faintly.
-
-“We shan’t starve as long as we have got our beans and bacon,” answered
-Fred. “We’ll get along. We’ve done it before, and we can do it again.”
-
-From Cal Corning they obtained directions regarding the best points to
-visit along Sunset Trail.
-
-“That lake you fished in was Dogberry Lake,” said their host. “About
-ten miles farther on is Gansen Lake. I know you’ll like it up there.
-The fishing is good, and you ought to be able to stir up something in
-the way of game.”
-
-Once on the road, the boys felt in high spirits and for the time being
-the trouble at the Rolling Thunder mine was forgotten. Swinging his cap
-high in the air, Andy led the way with Fred close behind him and Jack
-and Randy following.
-
-“I’ll tell you what――this is the life!” sang out Andy gayly. “I feel as
-if I could keep riding right along to the Pacific Ocean.”
-
-“Sounds good,” answered Fred. “But I think your horse will have
-something to say about that. You’d better take it a bit slow climbing
-these hills.”
-
-The two Corning sisters had put up a lunch for the boys, and this was
-partaken of shortly after noon, when they reached a high spot on the
-trail. Here was a precipice, and standing on its brink they could look
-down into a stony valley six or seven hundred feet deep.
-
-“Gee, this is a jumping-off place, I’ll say!” remarked Andy.
-
-“It would be a bad spot for a runaway,” returned Jack.
-
-Back of the precipice was some brushwood, as well as a number of tall
-trees, and here the boys proceeded to make themselves at home. They
-had sandwiches, cake, and some fruit, and that being so did not deem
-it necessary to start a fire for the purpose of making anything hot
-to drink. They had passed a spring in coming up to the precipice, and
-obtained a bucket of cool, clear water.
-
-“This region is certainly a lonely one,” said Jack while they were
-eating. “Just think――we’ve been traveling for better than three hours
-and haven’t met a soul!”
-
-“It would be a great place for a stage hold-up,” returned Randy. “The
-bandits could get away with almost anything out here.”
-
-“We don’t want any hold-up,” put in Fred. “All we want to do is to
-enjoy ourselves,” and he leaned back contentedly against a tree while
-munching a chicken sandwich.
-
-A little later found the boys again on the way, and by three o’clock in
-the afternoon they came in sight of Gansen Lake. The lake was supplied
-from a mountain torrent and the torrent contained a waterfall ten or
-twelve feet in height and half that in width.
-
-“Here is certainly an ideal place for camping out!” exclaimed Jack. “To
-my mind, it could not be better.”
-
-“It’s all to the mustard!” sang out Andy. “Let’s unload right here and
-call it a day.”
-
-“That lake looks mighty inviting to me,” declared Fred. “I’ll say a
-swim wouldn’t go bad.”
-
-“Now you’ve said something!” burst out Randy. “Let’s get settled as
-soon as we can and then go swimming.”
-
-The idea of getting into the lake after the long and somewhat warm ride
-appealed to all the lads, and in less than quarter of an hour they had
-their horses unloaded and properly tethered and then hurried down to a
-point along the lake shore where the water looked particularly inviting.
-
-“I don’t suppose there can be anything dangerous in this lake,” said
-Jack.
-
-“Nothing more dangerous than a few sharks and whales,” answered Andy,
-with a grin. “What did you expect to find here――leviathans?”
-
-“There might be some water snakes,” put in Fred. “However, I’m not
-going to worry about that. I’m going to have a swim,” and without
-further words he proceeded to disrobe and the others did likewise.
-
-At first the mountain water seemed exceedingly cold. But soon the
-boys got used to it, and then they proceeded to have as much fun as
-possible. They dived and raced, and Andy and his brother indulged in
-all manner of horseplay. Near the shore they found the lake quite
-shallow, but farther out they were unable to touch bottom.
-
-“These lakes are very deceiving,” said Jack. “Sometimes they lie right
-in between steep mountains and the bottom is hundreds of feet down.”
-
-“We ought to be careful about diving too deep,” cautioned Randy. “There
-might be some outlet to this lake at the bottom. And if so, a fellow
-might be sucked down and be unable to come up again.”
-
-“Let’s get up another race,” suggested Andy, after they had gotten
-through splashing water in each other’s faces.
-
-“See that rock over yonder?” returned Fred. “Let’s race to that and
-back. Come on! Everybody ready?”
-
-“All ready!”
-
-“Then go!”
-
-Away the boys started side by side, laughing and shouting merrily. Soon
-Randy pulled slightly to the front, with Jack close behind him.
-
-“Hi, you fellows, wait for me!” spluttered Fred, who was last.
-
-“The fellow who wins can cook supper for us!” sang out Jack.
-
-“Nothing doing!” yelled back Randy. “The loser can cook supper and wash
-the dishes too.”
-
-He came in ahead, the others following closely in a bunch. Then,
-somewhat out of breath, the four boys crawled out on some flat rocks to
-rest before swimming back to where they had left their clothing.
-
-“My gracious!” suddenly exclaimed Andy, and leaped to his feet in
-astonishment. “Look there, will you?”
-
-He pointed across the water to a spot midway between where they had
-left their clothing and their camping outfit.
-
-“Wolves!” breathed Jack. “Three of them! What do you know about that!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIV
-
- THE TIMBER WOLVES
-
-
-“Now we are in a pickle!”
-
-“I’ll say so! Why, we haven’t even got our clothing, much less our
-guns!”
-
-“What are we going to do about it?”
-
-“Don’t ask me! I was never good at answering riddles!”
-
-Thus speaking, the four Rover boys gazed in wonder and astonishment at
-the sight before them. Sneaking along cautiously were three large gray
-timber wolves, gaunt and fierce in appearance. They had evidently been
-attracted to the spot by the scent of the boys and the horses and also,
-possibly, by the bacon in the supplies.
-
-“There comes another one,” said Fred.
-
-“Yes, and two more are crouched up on the rocks a short distance
-behind,” came from Jack.
-
-“Six wolves! Maybe there’s a regular pack of them.”
-
-“Shouldn’t wonder. They often travel in packs.”
-
-“And they look hungry enough to eat us up,” came from Fred, and the
-tone of his voice showed that he felt anything but comfortable.
-
-For the matter of that, all of the boys felt uneasy. Not only were they
-without their clothing but their four guns lay within a hundred feet of
-where the three leading wolves were standing.
-
-The horses had also discovered the wolves and were now snorting wildly
-and trying to break from their tethers. Charley Boy, Randy’s mount, was
-particularly nervous, probably from his experience with the mountain
-lion.
-
-The wolves had been sniffing first in the direction of the boys’
-clothing and then in the direction of the supplies and the horses. Now
-they looked across the small arm of the lake at the boys themselves and
-uttered a series of snarls, baring their teeth as they did so.
-
-“Oh, if I only had a rifle or a heavy shotgun!” murmured the young
-major.
-
-“Can’t we heave some rocks at them?” suggested Fred.
-
-“I don’t think it would do any good,” answered Randy. “We’re too far
-off. We were foolish to rove around in a wild place like this without
-our guns.”
-
-Although the wolves snarled viciously, they did not as yet make any
-attempt to approach the four boys. Instead, while two sniffed at the
-clothing on the rocks, turning it over with their noses and paws, the
-others loped over to the supplies.
-
-This was more than the horses could stand, and, plunging wildly, one
-after another broke his tether and shot off out of sight along the
-mountainside.
-
-“Good-by to the horses!” cried Fred. “Now we sure are in a pickle even
-if we can manage to get rid of those wolves.”
-
-“They’re coming this way!” yelled Randy.
-
-“Pick up as many loose stones as you can carry,” ordered Jack. “Then
-wade out into the lake. I guess it’s about the only thing we can do.”
-
-Three of the wolves were advancing around the arm of the lake in the
-direction of the boys. Evidently they were exceedingly hungry, for
-otherwise they would have run away at the sight of human beings.
-
-Small stones were handy, and it did not take the four boys long to pick
-up half a dozen each. Then they waded out in the lake until they were
-in water up to their waists. By this time the three wolves had reached
-the flat rock on which the youths had been resting. They snarled
-repeatedly, showing their fangs, and their eyes gleamed in a manner
-that indicated they would like nothing better than to get hold of the
-lads and make a meal of them.
-
-“Let ’em have a dose of rocks!” cried Jack. “Be careful how you throw!
-Don’t waste your ammunition!”
-
-[Illustration: “LET THEM HAVE A DOSE OF ROCKS,” CRIED JACK.]
-
-He let fly, and so did the others, and all the wolves were hit in the
-head or in the side. They set up a fearful howl of commingled pain and
-rage and then made a move as if to leap into the lake after the lads.
-
-While this was going on the other wolves had approached the duffel bags
-of the boys and were tearing the outfit apart in an endeavor to get at
-the bacon and dried beef the lads carried.
-
-Crack!
-
-It was the report of a rifle and the shot startled the boys quite as
-much as it did the wolves. Then came a second crack, and, looking
-across the arm of the lake, the boys saw one of the big gray wolves
-leap into the air and fall back lifeless. Then came a third shot and
-a second wolf sprang into the air and then came down and with a wild
-snarl went limping away into the forest.
-
-“Hurrah, somebody has come to our assistance!” cried Jack. “Give it to
-’em! Give it to ’em good and plenty!” he yelled at the top of his lungs.
-
-“Plug every one of ’em!” came from Andy.
-
-“Shoot ’em down!” added his twin.
-
-“Don’t let any of them get away!” was the way Fred expressed himself.
-
-At the first crack of the rifle the three wolves that had come after
-the boys raised their heads to listen. Then, as they saw one wolf
-killed and another wounded, they waited no longer, but, turning, leaped
-swiftly over the rocks and then up the mountainside, their movements
-being hastened by a bullet that hit the rocks between them as they
-fled. In the meanwhile the remaining wolves had also taken their
-departure.
-
-Satisfied that the coast was now clear, the boys swam across the arm of
-the lake. As they did this they saw a somewhat elderly man approaching
-on horseback, his rifle in his hands. He was a tall man with a
-short-cut black beard and he wore a miner’s outfit.
-
-“Reckon I come just about in time,” he sang out as he watched the
-approach of the boys. “Didn’t think any timber wolves would attack you
-like that.” And then he replaced the empty cartridges in the magazine
-rifle with fresh ones and waited for the lads to come up.
-
-“It was fine of you to arrive as you did,” sang out Jack, who was the
-first out of the water. “We were caught good and plenty with our guns
-over in our outfits yonder.”
-
-“Where do you belong? I don’t think I ever saw you before,” said the
-miner, as he dismounted. Then he added quickly: “You ain’t them Rover
-boys, are you?”
-
-“Yes, we are,” answered Jack.
-
-“Well, now, ain’t that great!” and the miner began to grin broadly.
-“Bet you a dollar you don’t know who I am.”
-
-“We know you’re our friend,” came quickly from Fred.
-
-“I’m Lew Billings,” answered the miner. “I guess Mr. Tom Rover has
-talked about me.”
-
-“Lew Billings!” gasped all of the boys in concert.
-
-“That’s it! And I’m downright glad I got here just in time to take
-care of them timber wolves for you. That one yonder is as dead as a
-doornail, and I don’t think them others will bother you again for a
-while. You see, timber wolves has been multiplying most amazing in
-Canada, and they’ve got so thick they’re slipping all over us down
-here. There’s a bounty on killing ’em, but what it is I don’t just
-know.”
-
-“But where have you been, Mr. Billings?” questioned Randy. “My dad has
-been looking all over for you.”
-
-“I know it, lad. But I had to lay low. I had a good reason for doing
-it, too. Your father will know all about it as soon as I reach him. I
-understand he’s stopping with Cal Corning.”
-
-“He is,” put in Andy. And then he went on: “From what Hank Butts said,
-my dad thought you might have been made a prisoner by Mr. Garrish.”
-
-“So I was. And Garrish wanted me to sign some reports that was all
-false. I wouldn’t do it, and I got away from him and since that time
-I’ve been spying on him and on them fellers who’re running the Bigwater
-crusher. I’ve got a lot to tell Mr. Rover when I see him. And I’ve got
-an account to settle with Peter Garrish, too,” went on the old miner.
-
-The boys dressed, and while so doing Lew Billings gave them a few
-particulars of what had happened to him. But he was in a hurry to go on
-and left them as soon as he felt satisfied that they were now able to
-take care of themselves.
-
-“As you’ve all been to a military academy you ought to know how to
-shoot,” he declared. “And as you’ve got your guns and also a couple
-of pistols with you, it ain’t likely that you’ll have any more
-trouble――especially if you keep your firearms handy. You don’t want to
-prowl around in these mountains without some kind of a gun.”
-
-“Believe me, you won’t catch us without our guns again,” answered Fred.
-
-“Even when I sleep I’m going to have a pistol under my pillow,” added
-Randy.
-
-They thanked Lew Billings heartily for what he had done and then
-watched the old miner as he rode away on Sunset Trail in the direction
-of Gold Hill Falls.
-
-“If you ask me, I’ll say he was a friend in need if ever there was
-one,” declared the young major. “I don’t know what we’d have done if he
-hadn’t come along.”
-
-“It ought to be a lesson to us to be on our guard,” answered Fred.
-
-“Now I am armed, oh, how I’d love to get a shot at those wolves!”
-remarked Andy.
-
-“What about the horses?” questioned Randy. “We’ve got to find those
-animals. I think the quicker we get after them the better. If they’re
-allowed to stay away all night there’s no telling if we’ll ever be able
-to round ’em up.”
-
-But rounding up the four horses proved easier than expected. None
-of them had gone away any great distance. Two of them were found on
-Sunset Trail just above the lake and the others in the bushes on the
-mountainside. They were rather difficult to handle for a few minutes,
-but presently calmed down when spoken to soothingly.
-
-The boys did not know exactly what to do with the lean gray wolf that
-had been laid low by Billings’s bullet. At first they thought to skin
-the animal and save the pelt. But the hair was poor at this time of
-year, and none of the boys relished the labor, so they simply dragged
-the carcass down the lake shore for a distance, and then threw it in an
-opening between the rocks.
-
-By nightfall the boys had erected their little shelter and had a
-campfire going, and all did their share in preparing the evening meal
-and in cleaning the dishes afterward.
-
-“Wonder what will happen to-night,” said Randy, as they turned in,
-thoroughly tired out over the happenings of the day. “Maybe we’ll see
-more wolves, or a mountain lion or a bear.”
-
-None of them cared to admit it, yet each was a trifle nervous, thinking
-that possibly the timber wolves might return. But nothing came to
-disturb them, and, having made sure that their campfire would not set
-fire to the forest around them, one after another fell asleep and
-slumbered soundly until after sunrise.
-
-The next day proved to be one of unalloyed pleasure for all the boys.
-In the morning they went fishing and managed to get a good-sized catch.
-In the afternoon they tramped through the forest and there managed to
-bag several squirrels and also a somewhat larger animal which none of
-them could name.
-
-“I thought we’d strike a bear, or something like that,” said Andy.
-
-“I guess you want too much,” answered Fred, with a laugh.
-
-The boys returned to camp while it was still light. All were hungry and
-immediately set to work to clean some of the fish for supper. They were
-hard at work at this when they saw a man on horseback riding rapidly
-toward them.
-
-“That man acts as if he wanted to see us in a hurry,” said Jack, as he
-straightened up and watched the fellow’s approach.
-
-The man was a stranger to them and eyed them inquiringly as he came
-closer.
-
-“Are you the Rovers?” he demanded.
-
-“We are,” answered Jack. “What of it?”
-
-“I’ve got bad news for you,” was the man’s answer. “Mr. Tom Rover has
-been seriously hurt, and the other fellows think you had better come to
-see him just as soon as possible.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXV
-
- WHAT HAPPENED AT THE LOG CABIN
-
-
-“My dad hurt!”
-
-The cry came simultaneously from Andy and Randy.
-
-“What happened to him?” questioned Fred and Jack.
-
-“His horse stumbled on the down trail and threw Mr. Rover over his
-head,” answered the man. “I don’t know but he may have his skull
-cracked. Some miners picked him up and took him to Longnose’s shack.”
-
-“You mean the Indian called Longnose?” queried Randy, for the boys had
-heard of such an individual living along Sunset Trail. He was an old
-man and quite a notorious character, and the lads had thought that some
-time they might visit him.
-
-“That’s the fellow. They put Mr. Rover to bed and sent one of the men
-off for a doctor. He was unconscious for a while, but then he began
-to call out for his sons and for Jack and Fred. One of the men knew
-about you being in this vicinity and said you were stopping with Cal
-Corning. So then I rode over to Corning’s place. He wasn’t home, but
-the women folks there told me that you were on a camping trip and that
-I could find you either at Dogberry Lake or Gansen Lake. I rode over to
-Dogberry first, and then I came here. My name is Nick Ocker. I’m from
-Allways.”
-
-“Will you take us over to my dad?” questioned Andy.
-
-“Sure, I will. I told the other fellows that I’d come back with you.
-They thought if they couldn’t get the doctor they might get some sort
-of a wagon and move Mr. Rover over to Allways. He’s west of here, and
-it would be easier traveling that way than this. The road is better
-going. Besides that, we’ve got two doctors over there, and one of them,
-Doc Hendershot, runs a kind of hospital.”
-
-The sad news that the twins’ father had been seriously hurt worried the
-boys greatly. The twins were the most affected and so worked up they
-could scarcely prepare themselves for the trip.
-
-“Oh, Jack! suppose he dies?” burst out Andy frantically.
-
-“Oh, it may not be so bad, Andy,” said the young major soothingly.
-“First reports are often ten times worse than they ought to be.”
-
-“But if he’s got a fractured skull――――” put in Randy, and then choked
-up so he could not go on.
-
-The boys could think of but one thing, and that was to get to Tom
-Rover’s side as quickly as possible. Kicking the campfire into the lake
-so that the blaze might do no damage during their absence, they ran for
-their horses and were soon mounted. In their hurry to get away they
-forgot almost everything else, although just before leaping into the
-saddle Fred grabbed up one of the pistols and Jack the other.
-
-The horse on which Nick Ocker was mounted showed signs of having been
-ridden a considerable distance. Yet he got over Sunset Trail at a
-fairly good rate of speed, although to the boys, anxious to get to Tom
-Rover’s side, it seemed almost a snail’s pace.
-
-“If we were only sure where this Longnose’s cabin was located we could
-go ahead,” said Randy.
-
-“That’s right,” breathed his brother, clattering along beside his twin
-over the rocky trail. “Gee, if only we had an auto and could use it!”
-
-“If dad is seriously hurt what are we going to do?”
-
-“I don’t know. I suppose it will depend on circumstances. It’s too bad
-there isn’t some city near by where we could get a first-class doctor
-and maybe put dad in a real hospital. That’s most likely what he’ll
-need.”
-
-Up one foothill and down another passed the Rover boys and their guide.
-Then Sunset Trail made a sharp turn and they found themselves climbing
-the mountainside. Here the going was exceedingly rough, and they had
-to ride with care. Then they reached the top of the rise and went
-downward, still hugging the mountainside.
-
-“I reckon it was somewhere along here that the other fellows picked Mr.
-Rover up,” observed Nick Ocker as they clattered along, occasionally
-sending a loose stone down into the rocky valley below them. “It’s a
-mighty bad place to get a tumble, if you want to know it.”
-
-“Did he break any bones, do you know?” questioned Fred.
-
-“It seemed to me one of his wrists acted that way,” answered Ocker. “It
-was very limp and swollen. But, of course, Mr. Rover was hurt too badly
-around the head to tell anything about it. He’s got a bad bruise on his
-left shoulder too. I don’t like to alarm you boys, but I think he’ll be
-mighty lucky if he pulls out of it.”
-
-“How far have we to go now?” questioned Randy. He had asked the same
-question several times before.
-
-“Not more than half a mile,” was the reply of the guide.
-
-Nick Ocker was not a prepossessing individual when it came to looks. He
-was tall, gaunt, and had several scars on the side of his face and on
-his neck. He had bulging black eyes that seemed at times to almost pop
-out of his head, and a crop of black hair that was almost as stiff as
-a brush. He was rather poorly dressed, showing that he was most likely
-down on his luck.
-
-But just now the boys paid little attention to their guide except
-to follow him on the trail. Their thoughts were centered upon their
-relative who had been hurt. In what condition would they find him? Was
-he still alive?
-
-Presently they reached a split in the roadway. Sunset Trail continued
-westward and a smaller trail headed along the mountainside to the north.
-
-“There is Longnose’s cabin!” exclaimed Nick Ocker, pointing ahead. “And
-there is one of the fellows waving to us to come on.”
-
-The place he pointed out was an old and dilapidated log cabin built,
-evidently, by some prospector years ago. It stood in the shadow of
-a clump of fir trees and on one side was an immense rock resting
-precariously close to the edge of a sharp cliff.
-
-“Are those the Rover boys?” sang out the man in front of the cabin, as
-the party came up.
-
-“Yes,” answered Nick Ocker. “How is Mr. Rover?”
-
-“Not so well,” was the reply. “He’s been asking for his two sons and
-the others right along. But listen,” went on the man. “You chaps want
-to go in there cautiously. The doctor was here and said Mr. Rover was
-not to be excited.”
-
-Hastily dismounting, the four boys entered the log cabin, and as they
-did so the two men outside led the horses away. Then several other men
-appeared, each with his soft hat pulled far down over his forehead.
-
-“Make it short and snappy,” said one of the men to all of the others.
-“Don’t take any chances. If you give ’em any rope they’ll fight like
-wildcats.”
-
-“I’m all ready,” answered one of the other men. He was carrying a
-number of ropes.
-
-One after another the boys entered the log cabin. It was rather dark
-inside, and for several seconds they could see little or nothing. Then
-they saw a bunk on the far side of the room and on it rested a form
-partly covered with a blanket. The head of the form was swathed in
-bandages. With their hearts in their throats Andy and Randy approached
-what they thought was the form of their father, and Fred and Jack
-followed. Then, as they were bending over the form in the bunk, they
-heard hasty footsteps behind them. The next instant each of them found
-his arms pinned behind him.
-
-“Take it easy now! Take it easy or you’ll be sorry for it!” cried one
-of the men in a hard voice.
-
-“If you try to fight you’ll get the worst licking you ever had in all
-your life,” added another of the men.
-
-“Wha-what does this mean?” stammered Randy. The sudden turn of affairs
-completely bewildered him.
-
-“Dad! Dad!” came from Andy, who in a flash thought his father might be
-the victim of foul play at the hands of the men who were now attacking
-them.
-
-“Keep quiet there――keep quiet!” ordered one of the men who was holding
-Jack.
-
-But the young major had no intention of submitting calmly to the
-unexpected attack that had been made on him and his cousins. Like a
-lightning flash it came to him that they were the victims of a trap,
-and his astonishment was increased when he saw that the man who was
-holding him was Carson Davenport!
-
-“I told you I’d get you some day, you rat!” cried Davenport between
-his set teeth. “I’ve waited a long time, but now I’ve got you!” and
-still holding Jack he did his best to bind the young major’s hands
-behind him.
-
-In the meanwhile the other boys were struggling with might and main to
-get away from the rascals who were holding them. Half a dozen blows
-were struck, and poor Fred was dragged outside by two of the men and
-tightly bound, hands and feet. Andy presently followed, and then the
-whole gang of men set upon Randy and Jack. They continued to fight
-until each received a blow on the head that all but stunned him. Then
-they, too, were roped up.
-
-In the mêlée in the cabin Randy and his assailant had lunged against
-the bunk where the figure supposed to be that of Tom Rover rested. In
-the mix-up the figure fell out on the floor and proved to be nothing
-but a crudely made dummy.
-
-When the boys recovered somewhat from the effects of the unexpected
-attack they were surprised to find themselves confronted, not only by
-Carson Davenport, but also by Tate and Jackson, Davenport’s cronies in
-the oil fields. The other two men were a fellow named Digby and the
-guide who had brought them to the ill-fated spot.
-
-“Well, that trick worked to perfection,” said Davenport, as he eyed the
-four prisoners with satisfaction. “Now then, Ocker, tell us just how
-you worked it.”
-
-Thereupon Ocker related how he had gone directly to Gansen Lake and
-told his faked story of Tom Rover’s mishap. He had not been near Cal
-Corning’s home, for the reason that the crowd had already information
-regarding the movements of the younger Rovers.
-
-“I think the best thing you can do, Ocker, is to go back to that camp
-and bring all of the duffel up here. Take Digby with you. Make it look
-as if the boys had been there and then moved on to some other place.
-That will set Tom Rover to guessing and give us a chance to make a
-clean get-away.”
-
-“Now you’ve captured us, what do you intend to do with us?” questioned
-Jack. The blood was flowing down one of his cheeks, but he had no means
-of wiping it away.
-
-“You’ll find out a little later,” answered Davenport.
-
-“You kids are responsible for our dropping a lot of money down in the
-oil fields,” came from Jackson, with a sour look at the Rovers. “We
-calculate to get some of that money back.”
-
-“Nothing happened to you but what you deserved,” retorted Fred.
-
-“That’s your way of looking at it. We think differently,” growled
-Tate, and then he added: “We might as well be on the way. Longnose will
-be back here to-night most likely, and we’ll want to clean up before he
-comes.”
-
-Bound as they were, the boys were helpless. One after another they were
-lashed fast to their horses and then the men brought forth their own
-steeds. The log cabin was put in order, the door closed, and the whole
-party rode off, Jackson in advance and Davenport bringing up the rear.
-Between them rode the four boys and Tate. All of the men carried guns,
-and Davenport had the pistol taken from Jack while Tate carried the one
-Fred had brought along.
-
-“Well, I’m mighty glad of one thing,” said Randy to his twin, as they
-rode along a narrow trail leading into the mountains. “I’m glad that
-figure in the bunk was a dummy and not dad.”
-
-“That’s right,” answered his brother quickly. “Gee! when I think of
-that story being a fake I’m almost satisfied to be a prisoner.”
-
-“I wonder if we can’t ride away from them,” whispered the other.
-
-“What! with all of them carrying guns? I’m afraid not. They could
-easily shoot our horses, even if they didn’t want to shoot us.”
-
-The boys, bruised and bleeding from the atrocious attack made upon
-them, thought the ride along the mountainside would never come to
-an end. The horses had to proceed with care, for the rocky trail was
-full of perils, and before the ride came to an end Fred was so dizzy
-and weak he could hardly see. Randy’s back hurt him, and he would have
-given almost anything just to lie down.
-
-Presently they reached a place where the underbrush among the trees was
-heavy. Here the whole party came to a halt and the men dismounted. One
-after another the boys were unlashed and the ropes binding their feet
-were released. Then, somewhat to their surprise, they were led into a
-long, low cave shaped somewhat like a dumb-bell with a narrow opening
-in the center. At this opening some rough timbers had been placed, held
-securely by several chains. At one side one of the timbers could be
-pushed away, forming something of a door.
-
-“Now then, in you go!” cried Davenport, and one after another the lads
-were thrust into the back section of the cavern. Then the log door was
-pushed again into position and chained, and the four Rover boys found
-themselves prisoners in the cave.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVI
-
- THREE DEMANDS
-
-
-On the morning following the capture of the four Rover boys, Miss
-Jennie Corning, on getting up to prepare breakfast for her brother and
-Tom Rover, was much surprised to find a letter that had been thrust
-under the front door of the house.
-
-“Well, I declare, it’s a letter for Mr. Rover!” she exclaimed to
-herself. “I wonder why they didn’t knock? Perhaps they thought we were
-all asleep and didn’t want to wake us up.”
-
-She heard Tom stirring in his room, and, going to it, knocked on the
-door.
-
-“A letter for you,” she said as he peered out through a crack. “I found
-it shoved under the front door.”
-
-On the day previous Tom Rover had received telegrams from both Mr.
-Renton and Mr. Parkhurst stating that they were with him in his actions
-against Peter Garrish and that they would come to Gold Hill as soon as
-possible.
-
-“Maybe Garrish has got wind of what I’m up to and wants to head me
-off,” thought Tom as he sat down on a chair by the window and opened
-the communication.
-
-He read the letter hastily and then uttered a low whistle as he read it
-a second time. The communication ran as follows:
-
- “You and your family have done a whole lot toward placing us in
- a hole. Now we intend to get square. We have your twin sons and
- the other two boys prisoners a long distance from here. They
- are in a spot where you will never be able to find them. If you
- ever expect to see your twins alive again be prepared to pay us
- fifty thousand dollars in cash. This is a first notice so that
- you can get the money together and have it ready. You will soon
- receive another notice as to how the money is to be paid. Do
- not try to put the authorities on our track or you will regret
- it as long as you live.
-
- “DAVENPORT.
- “JACKSON.
- “TATE.”
-
-It would be hard to analyze poor Tom’s feeling when he had ascertained
-the contents of the letter. The news that the boys were prisoners of
-their enemies upset him fully as much as the boys had been upset when
-they had been told the twins’ father was injured.
-
-“Dick was right, after all!” he groaned. “I thought he was overcautious
-when he had the women folks and the girls taken away. But he was
-right. Davenport must have been up around Colby Hall and Clearwater
-Hall for the express purpose of getting his hands on the boys, and the
-girls too. It was a deep-laid plot, no doubt of it. And that being so,
-they have probably done everything they could to cover up their tracks.”
-
-What to do Tom hardly knew. He dressed with all possible haste and then
-went to talk the matter over with Cal Corning, who had not been away
-from home, as Nick Ocker had told the boys.
-
-“It’s a villainous piece of business,” was Corning’s comment. “Why,
-those rascals have kidnaped the lads! They ought every one of them to
-be shot down!”
-
-“I agree with you,” answered Tom. “But first we’ve got to find them.
-You told them to go to a place called Gansen Lake, didn’t you?”
-
-“Yes. It’s one of the finest spots in this vicinity for camping out.”
-
-“Then I think I’d better ride over there and try to find out what
-happened,” went on the twins’ father. “I’d like you to come along.”
-
-“I sure will, Mr. Rover. And we’ll take guns along too――we may need
-’em,” went on Cal Corning, an angry look in his eyes. “I hope we can
-round those rascals up. Things have been pretty peaceable like in
-this county, and we want ’em to continue that way. We don’t harbor no
-bandits nor kidnapers either.”
-
-Tom waited until Cal Corning had swallowed a hasty breakfast.
-For himself, he managed to drink a cup of coffee at the earnest
-solicitation of Miss Jennie and Miss Lucy, both of whom were highly
-excited over what was taking place. Then the two men rode off toward
-Lake Gansen.
-
-It was an easy matter for Corning to locate the spot where the four
-boys had camped. On the edge of the lake they found the remains of the
-campfire, and, searching the vicinity, came upon a handkerchief bearing
-Fred’s initials. But everything was gone, for Ocker and Digby had taken
-the things away the evening before.
-
-Cal Corning was a thorough backwoodsman and after a careful search
-declared that all of the horses had passed up to Sunset Trail. They
-followed the hoofmarks for a short distance, but soon lost them where
-the trail became rocky.
-
-It was long after dark before Tom Rover returned to the Corning
-homestead. Cal had preceded him, but Tom had been loath to give up
-the hunt for the missing ones. He had found absolutely no trace of
-the boys, and he was increasingly dispirited. For the time being all
-thoughts concerning Peter Garrish and his doings were forgotten.
-
-“I’ve got to do something,” muttered Tom to himself. “I’ve simply got
-to do something!” But what to do he did not know. He started another
-hunt the next day, and then, being equally unsuccessful in getting a
-trace of the four boys, rode over to Maporah and sent a long telegram
-to his two brothers.
-
-The telegram was delivered to Dick Rover at the home on Riverside Drive
-in New York just at a time when Dick and Sam were so excited they could
-scarcely contain themselves.
-
-And their excitement was justified, for while the two men had been
-eating dinner in Dick’s home, a messenger had appeared at the front
-door with two communications, one addressed to Dick and the other
-to his younger brother. Each of the two letters was similar to that
-sent to Tom Rover. In the one addressed to Dick the three rascals,
-Davenport, Jackson and Tate, demanded fifty thousand dollars for the
-safe return of Jack, while in the communication addressed to Sam
-the same amount of money was demanded for the safe return of Fred.
-Completely bewildered by these letters the two men had been discussing
-the situation when the telegram from Tom was brought in.
-
-“Poor Tom is in the same boat!” exclaimed Sam. “Those scoundrels want
-fifty thousand dollars from him or they won’t return the twins.”
-
-“That means that Tate, Jackson and Davenport want a hundred and fifty
-thousand dollars from us for the safe return of the four boys,” came
-from Dick. “It’s a pretty stiff demand, I take it.”
-
-“Are you going to pay it, Dick?”
-
-“Not if I can possibly help it. Fifty thousand dollars isn’t a flea
-bite. At the same time, I don’t want them to hurt Jack or the other
-boys. I know Davenport and his crowd pretty well. They are about as
-hard-boiled as they come. I suppose the gang are as mad as hornets at
-me and the kids for the way we turned the tables on them down in the
-oil fields.”
-
-“Well, I don’t believe in giving them a cent, either,” said Sam. “Just
-the same, it makes me shiver to think of what they might do to Fred if
-I don’t pony up.”
-
-“We’ve got to do something, that’s sure.” Dick Rover began to pace up
-and down the floor. “I expect Tom is just as much worried as we are. It
-was an outrage to let Davenport and those other fellows out of prison,
-and this proves it. I’ll tell you what, Sam. I’d give a good part of
-that fifty thousand dollars right now to get my hands on Davenport,”
-and Dick’s eyes sparked angrily.
-
-From the servant girl they learned that the message had been delivered
-by a boy. Who the fellow was she did not know, nor could she give a
-very good description of his appearance.
-
-“I suppose he was a kid just hired for the occasion,” said Dick. “Most
-likely he knew nothing about the fellow who gave him the letters.” And
-in this surmise Jack’s father was correct.
-
-The two talked the matter over for half an hour and then Dick
-telephoned to a telegraph station and sent a telegram to Tom stating he
-was starting for Maporah immediately and that Sam would probably follow
-in a day or two.
-
-“Somebody will have to go down to the office in the morning,” said
-Dick. “I’ll take the midnight train for Chicago. You can follow just as
-soon as you can fix things up in Wall Street,” and so it was arranged.
-
-Although he did not know it, Dick Rover’s departure for the Grand
-Central Terminal was noted by a young man who was watching the three
-Rover houses from the other side of Riverside Drive. This person was
-none other than the fellow who had introduced himself to the Rover boys
-as Joe Brooks. And it was Brooks, acting on information sent to him
-by telegraph by Davenport, who had made the demands in the letters
-received by Dick and Sam.
-
-“Going West, eh?” muttered Brooks to himself, after he saw Dick on his
-way on the midnight limited. “I’ll have to let Davenport know about
-this,” and he immediately forwarded a cipher dispatch. Then he returned
-to the vicinity of the Rover homes to learn if possible what Sam Rover
-intended to do.
-
-He remained around the vicinity for more than an hour, then returned to
-his hotel to snatch a few hours’ sleep. But he was up by seven o’clock
-and once more on the watch, and he followed Sam down into Wall Street
-and at noon saw Sam also depart for Maporah. Then he sent an additional
-dispatch to Davenport.
-
-“I think I might as well go out West myself now,” he told himself after
-the dispatch had been forwarded. “There is no use of letting Davenport
-and that crowd get their fists on one hundred and fifty thousand
-dollars when I’m not around. If I’m not on hand they may forget all the
-work I’ve done on the case. I’m entitled to my full share of whatever
-comes in, and I intend to have it.” A few hours later he too departed
-for the West, getting a ticket for Allways. He traveled as he was as
-far as Chicago. But there, before changing to the other train, he
-donned the costume of a Westerner and put on a wig of sandy gray hair
-which made him look considerably older than he was.
-
-Although he had not said a word to anybody about it, Dick Rover carried
-with him on his Western trip the equivalent of seventy-five thousand
-dollars, part in cash and part in Liberty Bonds. When Sam left the
-city at noon the day following he carried a like amount of cash and
-securities, the two sums making the total of the amount demanded by the
-rascals who were holding the four boys for ransom.
-
-“If the worst comes to the worst, we’ll have to pony up and let it go
-at that,” was the way Dick had expressed himself before leaving. “Just
-the same, I hope we won’t have to give up a cent, and that we can catch
-those rascals red-handed.”
-
-Dick hoped greatly that Tom would have good news for him on his
-arrival. But he was doomed to disappointment. Tom rode over to the
-Maporah station to meet his brother, and one look at his face told Dick
-that so far the hunt for the missing boys had proved fruitless.
-
-“I’m keeping the thing as quiet as possible,” said Tom, whose eyes
-showed that he had slept but little the past few nights. “But I’ve
-got Cal Corning, Hank Butts, Lew Billings, and half a dozen other men
-hunting high and low for the boys. So far though they haven’t turned
-up the slightest clew, and I haven’t been able to get a clew myself,
-although I’ve been riding up and down one trail and another and making
-inquiries of every one I met. Not a soul seems to have seen them since
-they were at Lake Gansen.”
-
-“Have you received any more letters?” asked Dick.
-
-“No. But I’m expecting one every day. Those fellows are probably as
-anxious as we are. They’ll want to get their money and most likely get
-out of the country――maybe going down into Mexico where we can’t get at
-them.”
-
-“I don’t like it, Tom, that you haven’t got more word,” and now Dick’s
-face showed deeper anxiety than ever. “Those fellows may have got cold
-feet on the whole proposition and done away with the boys.”
-
-“That may be so, Dick,” and Tom’s voice took on a tone of hopelessness.
-“I wouldn’t put it past Davenport and that gang to do anything. I only
-pray to Heaven that the boys may still be alive.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVII
-
- PRISONERS IN THE CAVE
-
-
-Meanwhile, what of the four Rover boys and their captors?
-
-Bruised and bleeding, the lads had been thrown into the rear part of
-the stony cavern, as already mentioned. The ropes which had bound them
-had been taken away, but they were prisoners behind heavy logs kept in
-place by strong chains.
-
-Fred was so weak he was unable for the time being to stand, and so
-slipped down in a heap in a corner with his back against a big stone.
-There Andy followed him, nursing a wounded shoulder where he had been
-struck with a club. Randy and Jack had also suffered, the former having
-one arm severely wrenched in the mêlée at Longnose’s cabin and the
-young major suffering from several cuts on the forehead and on his chin.
-
-“Now then, you boys behave yourselves and rest a while, and then we’ll
-have a talk,” announced Davenport, and he and his gang went outside,
-leaving the boys alone.
-
-It was rather dark in the cavern, the only light coming from the
-entrance, which was partly screened by the bushes, and from a small
-crack overhead. This crack served to ventilate the place, there being a
-continual current of air from the opening in front to that above.
-
-It must be admitted that the four boys felt anything but happy as they
-peered at their surroundings. All were too fatigued from the forced
-ride over the rocky trail to do much talking. They gathered in a group
-on the stony floor of the cave, trying to attend to their cuts and
-bruises as well as their limited means permitted.
-
-“Gee, if a fellow only had a bit of water!” said Fred.
-
-“They are a bunch of beasts!” cried Randy.
-
-“They have certainly made us prisoners,” said Jack grimly. “Evidently
-they fixed this place on purpose for us.”
-
-“Certainly looks it,” came from Andy. “Gee, it’s just like a regular
-prison! Not much chance of getting away from here, I’m afraid.”
-
-A little later Tate came in carrying two buckets of water and two
-towels. He was followed by Jackson, who unlocked the chain holding the
-log of the doorway in place, so that the water and towels might be
-placed inside of the prison-like apartment. The men had a lantern with
-them, and this they placed on a flat stone.
-
-“There is one bucket to wash in and another for drinking,” said Tate.
-“And here are a couple of towels you can use on your hurts. We didn’t
-mean to treat you quite so rough, and it wouldn’t have happened if you
-hadn’t put up a fight.”
-
-“What are you going to do with us, Tate?” demanded Jack.
-
-“You’ll find out a little later. Davenport will come in and talk with
-you.”
-
-“I suppose you’ve made another demand on our folks for money,” declared
-Randy.
-
-“Don’t bother your head about that now,” put in Jackson. “Better have
-a drink and wash up. Then you’ll feel better.” Thereupon the two men
-placed the log of the doorway in position, adjusted the chain, and left
-the cave.
-
-The boys were glad to get the water and likewise the use of the
-lantern. Each washed in turn and took a drink, and then all felt
-somewhat better. But their long tramp through the woods that afternoon,
-the ride to Longnose’s cabin, and then the ride to the cave had made
-all of them exceedingly hungry.
-
-“Wonder if they’re going to give us anything to eat,” remarked Fred
-after the light from outside had faded, leaving only the lantern to
-light the cavern.
-
-“I hardly think they intend to starve us,” replied Jack. “Those fellows
-are out for only one thing――money.”
-
-The young major was right in regard to being starved, and less than an
-hour later Tate and Digby appeared carrying a pot of stew, another of
-coffee, and a loaf of bread.
-
-“It’s the best we can do to-night,” said Tate, grinning. “Perhaps
-to-morrow we’ll have something better.”
-
-“Then you intend to keep us prisoners?” demanded Jack.
-
-“Sure thing!”
-
-“Don’t you know you’ll get yourselves into hot water doing that, Tate?”
-
-“I reckon we know what we’re doing, Rover.”
-
-“If you kids will only behave yourselves you’ll be treated fine,” put
-in Digby. “We don’t want to hurt you. All we expect to do is to keep
-you here for maybe a week at the most. As soon as your folks come
-across we’ll let you go.”
-
-“And suppose they don’t come across?” questioned Fred.
-
-“Then you’ll have to take the consequences.”
-
-Once more the Rover boys were left to themselves. The men had brought
-with them four tin plates, four cups, and the necessary knives, forks
-and spoons, and the lads lost no time in attacking the simple meal
-which had been furnished them.
-
-“This must have been a well-prepared plan of theirs,” was Andy’s
-comment while they were eating. “They’ve even got tableware for us, and
-towels.”
-
-“I’ll wager Davenport’s had this planned ever since he went to Haven
-Point,” returned Jack. “Perhaps he thought he could get hold of us
-or a hold of the girls while we were there. And since I’ve been here
-thinking things over I’ve got another idea,” went on the young major
-slowly. “I may be all wrong, but somehow I can’t get it out of my mind.”
-
-“What is that?” questioned Fred.
-
-“Do you remember that fellow who was in the runabout with Davenport the
-day we met them on the road near Colby Hall?”
-
-“Sure!”
-
-“Well, ever since we met that fellow named Joe Brooks first in New York
-and afterward in Chicago I’ve been trying to figure out where I saw the
-chap. Now I’m wondering if he wasn’t the fellow who was driving that
-car.”
-
-“Why, he said he was a friend of Fatty Hendry’s!” exclaimed Andy.
-
-“Yes, he said so. But that doesn’t make it so, does it?”
-
-“You think he was a faker?” came quickly from Randy.
-
-“He was if he was in cahoots with Davenport. Do you remember how he
-stood alongside of us when we were buying our tickets for Maporah,
-and how he questioned us about Sunset Trail when we were going around
-with him in Chicago? He must have been nothing but a confederate of
-Davenport and his gang.” And in this surmise, as we already know, Jack
-was correct.
-
-Although the bread was somewhat stale, the stew and the coffee were
-both warm and fairly good, and, all told, the boys managed to satisfy
-their hunger. They were wondering what was going to happen next when
-Jackson and Digby came in carrying four blankets.
-
-“No feather beds for you kids to-night,” said Digby. “But I reckon
-you’ll find these a good deal better than nothing.”
-
-“Davenport told me to tell you he’d have a talk with you in the
-morning,” put in Jackson. “Now don’t try to break out and get away,
-because one of us will be on guard in front of the cave all night.
-Whoever is there will be armed and ready to shoot if you try any monkey
-business.”
-
-“Have you got a camp near by?” questioned Jack.
-
-“Yes; we’re right where we can keep our eyes on you.”
-
-The men went out and once more the four Rovers were left to themselves.
-Jack and Randy now felt better, and while the latter took up the
-lantern the young major made a careful inspection of the walls of the
-cavern.
-
-This inspection was disappointing. There were several nooks and angles
-in the back of the cave and one large crack and several small ones, all
-leading upward. But nothing in the way of an opening large enough to
-admit the passage of the body was revealed.
-
-“It isn’t likely that those fellows would leave any loophole for us,”
-remarked Randy, as he held up the lantern. “They probably went over
-this place very carefully before they set those logs up and chained
-them.”
-
-“I suppose that’s true,” was Jack’s answer. “But I’m going to get out
-of here somehow if I possibly can.”
-
-“Humph! I guess we all want to get away if it can be done, Jack.”
-
-“If we don’t get away soon those rascals will hold our dads up for
-thousands and thousands of dollars.”
-
-“I know that, too. But we’re not going to be able to get away if this
-prison is secure, and if they’re going to set a guard to watch us. For
-all you know, they may be listening to every word we’re saying.”
-
-As tired and worn out as they were, Andy and Fred also took a look
-around the rocky prison. But nothing new was brought to light, and
-presently all four of the boys were too tired to do more. They arranged
-their blankets as best they could, and then sank down to rest. But it
-was a long while before any of them fell asleep. Jack was the last to
-drop off, and he turned the lantern low just before doing so in order
-not to waste the oil, for there was no telling if any more would be
-forthcoming.
-
-When the four boys arose in the morning each felt in anything but an
-agreeable humor. All were stiff and lame and it is doubtful if any
-of them could have run very far even had the chance offered. They
-had expected a visit from Davenport, but much to their surprise that
-individual failed to show himself. Instead Tate and Ocker brought them
-a breakfast consisting of coffee, bread, and some slices of bacon.
-
-“Sorry I can’t let you out in the sunshine,” said Tate. “But if you
-behave yourselves to-day maybe we’ll let you out to-morrow.”
-
-“Is Davenport in command here?” questioned Jack.
-
-“He’s our leader, yes.”
-
-“Tell him I want to talk to him.”
-
-“He’s gone off and he won’t be back until this afternoon.”
-
-After that the hours dragged by more slowly than ever. The boys chafed
-under the restraint but could not think of a single thing to do to
-better their condition.
-
-“I wonder if we can’t push some of those logs apart and squeeze through
-the opening somehow,” whispered Fred after the breakfast had been
-disposed of. “Maybe some of the chains are not as tight as they look.”
-
-With the coming of day the light in the cave had grown brighter. With
-this, and also the lantern to aid them, the four lads set to work
-and examined the logs and the chains minutely. As they did this they
-watched the opening to the cave so that no one might notice what they
-were doing. But none of the gang that had made them captives appeared.
-
-At first the case looked hopeless and the boys were filled with
-despair. But then Andy noticed where one of the chains seemed to have
-slipped down over a notch in one of the logs. This was pried up and by
-their united efforts the boys were finally able to move the top of one
-of the logs a distance of six or eight inches.
-
-“There! I’m sure that opening is wide enough to let a fellow out,”
-declared Fred. “Anyhow, I am sure I could get through it.”
-
-“We could all get through if we could get up there,” returned Jack. The
-widened opening between the logs was a foot or two above his head.
-
-It was here that their gymnastic exercises stood the boys in good
-stead. Jack quickly managed to place himself on Randy’s shoulders
-and then squeezed his way through the opening between the logs. Fred
-and Andy followed, and then those outside gave Randy a hand up, and
-presently all four of the lads stood outside of what had been their
-prison.
-
-“Now what shall we do――make a rush for it?” whispered Fred.
-
-“Wait a minute. I’ll see how the land lies,” announced the young major,
-and while the others waited he crawled cautiously to the entrance of
-the cave and peered out between the bushes.
-
-The others waited with bated breath wondering what would happen next.
-Half a minute passed and then Jack tiptoed his way back to his cousins.
-
-“Tate and Jackson are out there, smoking their pipes and resting on the
-ground,” he announced. “Each has a gun handy. They are about fifty
-feet from the entrance to the cave.”
-
-“Are they looking this way?” asked Randy.
-
-“Yes, both are facing the entrance to the cave.”
-
-“Have they got their guns in their hands?” questioned Fred.
-
-“No, their guns are resting against a tree near by.”
-
-“Then why can’t we make a dash for it?” asked Andy recklessly.
-
-“I don’t think we’ll have to do that,” answered the young major. “I’ve
-got another plan.”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXVIII
-
- TRYING TO ESCAPE
-
-
-In a whisper so that the two men outside of the cave might not hear
-him, Jack outlined his plan for escape.
-
-“The bushes on the left of the entrance are very thick and extend
-outside for ten or fifteen feet. There are also several bushes just in
-front of the entrance that are a foot or more high. If we can crawl out
-in snake fashion maybe we can get into those bushes and work our way
-along until we reach some spot where we shall be out of line of their
-vision. Then, as soon as we get that far, we can leg it for all we are
-worth.”
-
-“Gosh, Jack, I hope we can do it!” returned Randy. “Come on, let’s try
-at once. Those fellows may take it into their heads to come into the
-cave any time.”
-
-All were more than willing to make the attempt to escape, even though
-they realized that the men watching them were desperate characters and
-would not hesitate to use their firearms if they thought it necessary.
-
-The four boys approached the entrance of the cave with caution,
-dropping flat on their stomachs as they did so. Then, led by Jack,
-one after another wormed his way along until the bushes screening the
-opening were reached.
-
-“Now be careful,” warned Jack. “Don’t shake the bushes too much or
-those men will get suspicious. It may pay to go slow. And don’t make
-any noise.”
-
-As silently as Indians on a hunt the four boys began to worm their
-way through the bushes at the side of the cave opening. This was no
-easy task, for there was always danger of cracking some dry twig or of
-shaking the tops of the bushes unduly. They could hear the men talking
-earnestly and even heard Jackson knock out his pipe against a tree.
-
-“As soon as I get my hands on the dough I’m going to light out for
-Mexico,” they heard Jackson tell Tate. “That’s the safest place to
-hide.”
-
-“Maybe it is,” they heard Tate answer. “But I don’t like to live among
-those Greasers. I’ll try my luck up in the Northwest. I don’t think
-anybody will try to follow me to where I’m going.”
-
-“Do you think the Rovers will come across, Tate?”
-
-“Sure, they will! They’ll pay up to the last dollar! Davenport will
-make ’em do it!”
-
-“But suppose they balk?”
-
-“Then Davenport will send ’em a finger or an ear. That will surely
-bring ’em to terms mighty quick.”
-
-“Would he go as far as that?”
-
-“Davenport? You don’t know the man! He’d go a great deal further if
-he thought it would bring him in any money. That fellow is about as
-cold-blooded as they make ’em.”
-
-Every one of the boys heard this talk, and it made them feel anything
-but comfortable. Evidently the scoundrels who had made them captives
-would stop at nothing to accomplish their ends.
-
-Presently Jack found himself confronted by a big rock that stuck up
-almost to the top of the bushes. As silently as a cat after a bird, he
-crawled over this rock, and one after another the others followed. Then
-came a series of rocks and more brushwood, and at last the four lads
-found themselves out of sight of Tate and Jackson.
-
-“Which way are you going to head?” questioned Randy when he thought it
-was safe to speak.
-
-“I don’t know,” was the whispered reply. “The main thing is to get
-out of reach of those fellows. Come on――don’t lose any time. If they
-discover our escape they’ll do their best to round us up again.”
-
-Without knowing where they were going, the four boys plunged on through
-the bushes and over the rough rocks until they came to a narrow trail
-running along the mountainside.
-
-“I think we’re heading for Sunset Trail,” announced Fred. “And if we
-are, so much the better.”
-
-“If we see or hear anybody coming jump behind the trees or bushes,”
-ordered Jack. “We might run into Davenport. They said he had gone off
-on some sort of an errand.”
-
-The boys pushed on for several hundred feet, and there found that
-the trail came to an end at a spring of water which gushed forth
-from between several rocks. Beyond this point was a heavy mass of
-practically impenetrable forest.
-
-“Doesn’t look as if we could go any farther in this direction,”
-remarked Andy, his face falling as he gazed around.
-
-“No. I guess we’ve got to go back,” answered the young major.
-
-“Wait a second. I’m going to have a drink,” cried Fred, and bent down
-to partake of the clear, cool water of the spring.
-
-All were thirsty, and they spent a full minute in refreshing themselves.
-They were just turning away from the spring when they heard a shout
-followed presently by three gunshots in rapid succession.
-
-“They’ve discovered our escape and that’s a signal to warn the others!”
-ejaculated Jack. “Now we’ve got to be careful or they’ll catch us sure.”
-
-How to turn the boys did not know. They could not go ahead, and they
-did not want to backtrack on the trail for fear of running into some of
-their enemies. To climb the mountainside was practically impossible,
-and it looked almost as dangerous to attempt to descend between the
-uncertain rocks and dense brushwood.
-
-“Well, it’s suicide to stay where we are,” was the way Andy expressed
-himself.
-
-“Can’t do it,” added his twin.
-
-“Unless I’m mistaken, I can see some sort of a trail below us,”
-announced Jack. “Look there and tell me if I am right.”
-
-All gazed in the direction indicated and came to the conclusion that
-there was another and better trail about a hundred yards below them.
-Then one after another they began the perilous descent between the
-rocks and bushes.
-
-All went well for a distance of sixty yards. Then Randy slipped and
-his twin almost immediately followed. Jack was ahead of them, and in
-a twinkling they took the young major off his feet. Fred made a wild
-clutch to stop Andy, and as a consequence he, too, began to slide.
-All of the boys went down with a rush, carrying several small bushes
-with them. They slid over the rocks and a number of loose stones, and
-finally brought up in a hollow, some small stones rattling all around
-them as they did so.
-
-“Wow! Talk about your toboggans!” gasped Randy, when he could speak. “I
-guess I came down at the rate of half a mile a minute.”
-
-“Anybody hurt?” sang out Jack. He himself had scratched his elbow, his
-ear and one of his knees.
-
-All of them were scratched and bumped, but not seriously, and they
-stood up quickly, brushing themselves off and gazing around to find out
-where they had landed.
-
-“Look!” cried Jack, pointing. “If that isn’t Sunset Trail over there
-then I miss my guess! What do you say?”
-
-“It sure is! And yonder is Longnose’s cabin,” answered Fred.
-
-“Out of sight! All of you!” came quickly from Randy. “There is
-Davenport and a couple of others with him!”
-
-One after another the Rover boys tried to hide behind such rocks and
-bushes as were available. But their movements came to little. They
-were discovered by one of the men with Davenport, and that individual
-immediately set up a cry of alarm. Then the men, led by Davenport,
-came riding toward the spot as rapidly as the condition of the trail
-permitted.
-
-“Stop where you are!” yelled the man from the oil fields. “Hands up and
-stop, or it will be the worse for you!”
-
-The boys heard the rascal but paid no attention to his threat. They did
-their best to lose themselves in some bushes below the spot where they
-had landed. But the way was rough and uncertain and one after another
-they took another tumble, to find themselves at last hopelessly tangled
-up in a mass of brushwood.
-
-“You can’t get away from us, so you might as well give up,” yelled
-Davenport as he rode as close as the brushwood and rocks would permit.
-“Come out of there one by one. If you don’t, we’ll use our guns.”
-
-Seeing that all of the men were armed, the boys knew it would be
-useless to attempt to go farther, and so one by one they came out
-of the tangle of rocks and brushwood, their clothing torn and their
-hands bleeding from their rough experience. Fred was the first to
-emerge, and, telling his companions to “keep all of the rats covered,”
-Davenport dismounted and caught the youngest Rover by the arm.
-
-“Thought you’d get away, eh?” snorted the oil man, an ugly look
-crossing his face. “I reckon we let you have too much liberty. After
-this I’ll see to it that you won’t get a yard from where we place you.”
-
-All of the boys did their best to argue with Davenport, but the oil
-man would not listen to them, and in the end they were compelled to
-march along the trail as it wound in and out along the mountainside,
-at last reaching a camp close to where the cave in which they had been
-prisoners was located. At the camp they fell in with Tate and Jackson,
-who had been looking everywhere for the lads.
-
-“How did they get away?” stormed Davenport.
-
-“Don’t know,” answered Tate. “We haven’t made an inspection of the cave
-yet. They must have crawled through some kind of a hole.”
-
-The cave was entered, and soon the rascals discovered how two of the
-logs had been pried apart at the top.
-
-“After this we’ll have to guard ’em! That’s all there is to it!”
-declared Davenport. “Why, if we hadn’t been lucky enough to spot ’em,
-they’d have gotten away sure.”
-
-“See here, Davenport! what’s the meaning of this, anyway?” questioned
-Jack, putting on as bold a front as he could.
-
-“Hasn’t your father already told you what I intend to do?” demanded the
-oil man.
-
-“He told me you demanded a lot of money of him.”
-
-“So I did, Jack Rover. And I intend to get it――a whole lot of money.”
-
-“And I suppose you want some money out of my father too,” put in Fred.
-
-“That’s right!” answered Tate. “If you want to know some of the
-particulars I’ll tell you. We’re asking fifty thousand dollars for the
-release of Jack Rover, fifty thousand dollars for the release of Fred
-Rover and fifty thousand dollars for the release of Andy Rover and
-Randy Rover. That’s a hundred and fifty thousand dollars for the bunch.”
-
-“Huh! Then you think my two cousins are worth twice as much as my
-brother and I, eh?” asked the irrepressible Andy, with a faint grin.
-
-“Pah, Andy Rover! Don’t make fun of it!” snarled Davenport. “It’s
-nothing to laugh at. If you don’t like the price we’ve put on you and
-your brother we can easily raise it to fifty thousand apiece.”
-
-“That’s the talk!” cried Tate. “Then we’d have fifty thousand dollars
-more to divide between us,” and he smiled wickedly.
-
-“This high-handed proceeding may get you in hot water, Davenport,” said
-Jack.
-
-“I’m willing to take the risk. Now that we’ve got you again I’ll see to
-it personally that you’ll never get back to your folks again until that
-money is paid.”
-
-“Suppose our folks can’t raise the money?” questioned Fred.
-
-“I happen to know that they can raise it,” answered the oil man.
-“Your folks are rich. They have made barrels of money out of their
-transactions in Wall Street and in the West and down in the oil fields.
-They can pay that hundred and fifty thousand dollars easily enough, and
-they are going to do it.”
-
-“Have you already made a demand for the money?” asked Randy.
-
-“We have.”
-
-“Well, if they won’t pay it, what then?” questioned Andy.
-
-“Then we’ll put the screws on you boys until you send word to your
-folks that they’ve got to pay.”
-
-“And if we won’t send word, what then?”
-
-“Oh, you’ll send word all right enough before we get through with you,”
-replied Davenport suggestively.
-
-Then the boys were hustled back into their prison and additional chains
-were placed upon the logs. After that a regular guard was stationed at
-the entrance to the cave, so that another escape would be impossible.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXIX
-
- ANOTHER DEMAND
-
-
-A week dragged wearily by and the four Rover boys still found
-themselves prisoners of Carson Davenport and his gang.
-
-During that time they had been given no chance to escape. For two days
-they were kept in the close confinement of the cave and after that they
-were taken out each day for several hours so that they might enjoy the
-fresh air and the sunshine. But when this was done each had his hands
-tied behind him and was fastened by a rope to one of the trees while
-not less than two of the men sat near by, guns handy, to guard them.
-
-“Gee, we couldn’t be any worse off if we were in a regular prison,” was
-the way Randy expressed himself.
-
-“If we were in a regular prison I think the food would be better,”
-answered Fred.
-
-For the first three days the food supplied to them had been fairly
-good. But now it was becoming worse every day. That morning they had
-had the vilest of coffee and bread that was musty and old, and the
-previous evening the stew offered to them had made the twins sick.
-
-They were satisfied that Davenport and his crowd were negotiating with
-not only the twins’ father but with the fathers of Jack and Fred. But
-they were given only a slight inkling of how matters were progressing.
-Then they heard the oil man tell Jackson and Tate that he expected
-Booster to arrive soon.
-
-“And as soon as he comes we’ll put the screws on the boys. That will
-bring their folks to terms,” said Davenport.
-
-The next day the fellow called Booster put in an appearance, and
-despite the wig he was wearing the boys to their surprise recognized
-the young man who had introduced himself as Joe Brooks. The confidence
-man smiled grimly when Jack spoke to him.
-
-“I fooled you kids pretty neatly, didn’t I, in New York and in
-Chicago?” said Joe Booster, for that was his real name. “You never
-suspected that I was in with Davenport, did you?”
-
-“Then you don’t know Fatty Hendry at all, do you?” put in Andy.
-
-“Oh, I met him once,” answered the confidence man carelessly. “I palmed
-myself off as a friend of one of his cousins and got him to lend me
-ten dollars. That was when I was pretty well down on my uppers.”
-
-Davenport, Tate, Jackson and Booster had a long conversation and then
-the four rascals came again to the boys.
-
-“Well, how are you making out?” asked Booster pleasantly. “They give
-you pretty good grub, don’t they?”
-
-“No, it’s getting worse every day,” answered Fred bluntly.
-
-“Why, I thought they were giving you genuine mocha coffee,” went on the
-confidence man.
-
-“Giving us dishwater!” retorted Andy.
-
-“And fine stew, too!”
-
-“It made me sick yesterday,” came from Randy.
-
-“Well, you listen to us,” put in Davenport. “Unless you’re willing
-to do what we want you to, the grub is going to be a good deal worse
-instead of better. More than that, we’ll keep you in the cave all the
-time.”
-
-“What is it you want us to do?” questioned Jack, although he already
-had an idea on that subject.
-
-“We want all of you boys to write a letter to your fathers, stating
-that they had better pay the money that we have demanded of them and
-that otherwise you are afraid of what may happen to you. You can
-tell them that so far you have had the best of food and the best of
-treatment generally, but that you have been threatened with starvation
-if the money isn’t forthcoming. We want all of you to make that letter
-just as strong as you can. You write the letter,” he went on, pointing
-to Jack, “and all of you sign it with your full names, so that your
-folks will know it’s a genuine communication.”
-
-“Excuse me, Davenport, but I’m not writing any such letter,” declared
-Jack flatly.
-
-“Neither am I,” put in Fred.
-
-“Nor I,” added the twins in concert.
-
-“You will write it!” bellowed Davenport, his anger rising swiftly. “If
-you don’t write it I’ll give each of you a horsewhipping.”
-
-“That’s the talk!” cried Tate.
-
-“Give ’em a licking and no supper,” added Jackson.
-
-“I don’t think you’ll have to whip ’em,” came from Joe Booster, who did
-not believe in violence of any sort. “Just let ’em go without their
-supper, and their breakfast to-morrow morning. Maybe then they’ll sing
-a different tune.”
-
-“I owe ’em a licking for all the things they’ve done against me,”
-growled Davenport.
-
-“Never mind. It will be enough after we get hold of that money,”
-returned Booster. “Just cut ’em off from the eats. That’s the way you
-can bring anybody to terms. I’ve tried it before, and I know.”
-
-“All right then,” said the oil man shortly. And then he and his cronies
-left the cave.
-
-“Well, they’re a nice bunch, I don’t think!” came from Andy, when the
-four boys found themselves alone.
-
-“Going to starve us, eh?” muttered Fred. “Do you think they’ll dare do
-it?”
-
-“It looks to me as if they’d dare to do anything,” came from Jack.
-“Gee, it’s too bad we didn’t make our escape when we had the chance.”
-
-Randy looked toward the entrance of the cave to make certain that all
-of the men had departed.
-
-“Let’s try to get away again to-night,” he whispered. “It’s our one
-hope.”
-
-“I hope our dads don’t turn over that money to them,” went on Jack, his
-eyes flashing angrily. “That bunch oughtn’t to have a hundred and fifty
-cents, much less a hundred and fifty thousand dollars. Such a demand is
-the worst kind of a hold-up.”
-
-“Well, such demands have been made before, and the money has been paid,
-too,” answered Fred. “Don’t you remember that case of the fellow that
-was held by the bandits in Algeria, and the case of the two girls who
-were held by the Mexican bandits? Their folks had to come across.
-Otherwise those people would have been put out of the way.”
-
-Supper time came, but no food was brought to the boys. They, however,
-were given a bucket of drinking water by Ocker.
-
-“Davenport didn’t want you to have this,” whispered the man, as he
-handed the water in. “But I told him I wouldn’t stand for letting you
-kids go thirsty. It’s bad enough to make you go without the eats.”
-
-“Thank you for so much sympathy anyhow, Ocker,” returned Jack, and then
-went on quickly: “Why does a nice fellow like you stand in with such a
-bunch as Davenport’s crowd? Why don’t you cut them and help us to get
-away? We can make it well worth your while.”
-
-“I wouldn’t dare do it, Rover,” muttered the man. “They’d never forgive
-me, and they’d be sure to get me sooner or later. I’m kind of sorry
-that I stood in with ’em, just the same,” and then, as Tate appeared at
-the entrance of the cave, Ocker walked away hastily.
-
-“Gee, maybe we can work on that fellow’s sympathies and get him to help
-us,” was Randy’s comment.
-
-“Maybe if we make him a worth-while offer he’ll help us to escape,”
-put in his twin. “Even if they got the money from our folks it isn’t
-likely that Davenport, Tate and Jackson, along with that Booster, would
-let Ocker or Digby have any great amount of it.”
-
-The boys wondered what their folks were doing. Of course, they knew
-nothing about Dick Rover and Sam joining Tom in Maporah.
-
-Davenport, through Booster, had kept a close watch and reported the
-arrival at Maporah of the fathers of Jack and Fred. Thereupon a demand
-had been made upon the three older Rovers for the money, which was to
-be paid in cash. It was to be placed in a package under a tree along
-Sunset Trail, and the Rovers were to take care that no one was to be
-in that vicinity during the night or early morning under penalty of an
-attack from ambush. As soon as the package was safely received by the
-Davenport crowd the four boys were to be released and set on their way
-toward Gold Hill.
-
-“Those fellows certainly know what they want,” said Sam Rover to his
-two brothers. “What are we to do about it?” All efforts to locate the
-boys had failed and their fathers were frantic, not knowing how to turn
-or what to do next.
-
-In the meantime Mr. Renton and Mr. Parkhurst, the heavy stockholders in
-the Rolling Thunder mine, had reached Maporah and there had a short
-but effective interview with Tom Rover.
-
-“I’ll take charge of things here,” declared Mr. Renton, when he had
-heard about the boys being held for ransom. “I think I know exactly
-how to handle Garrish. You go ahead and look for those kids. Garrish
-won’t get away from me, and neither will the Rolling Thunder mine.” And
-thereupon Tom turned matters over to the other stockholders who had
-agreed to act with him.
-
-The water brought to them by Ocker satisfied the boys’ thirst but it
-did not allay their hunger, and as hour after hour passed and none of
-their captors presented himself, the lads began to grow desperate.
-
-“I wish I had an ax! I’d try to smash down those logs,” declared Andy.
-“We might be able to make a rush for it in the dark.”
-
-“I’ve got an idea! I wonder we didn’t think of it before,” said Jack
-in a low tone. “Here, Randy and Andy, stand back to back and give me a
-chance to climb up on your shoulders. When I’m up there, Fred, you hand
-me the lantern. I’m going to inspect those cracks overhead and see if I
-can’t find some sort of an opening up there.”
-
-The young major, having removed his shoes, was soon standing upright on
-the shoulders of the twins. Fred passed up the lantern, and Jack had
-the twins move slowly from one part of the rocky cavern to another.
-
-For a long while Jack found nothing that looked promising, but
-presently he discovered a stone that seemed to be loose. He told those
-below to be on the watch and pulled and tugged at the bowlder with all
-his might. It came down with a crash and a number of loose stones and
-some dirt followed. Jack immediately leaped down and threw himself on
-the ground, the others following his example.
-
-“Hi there! What are you fellows doing?” came from the entrance to the
-cave in Jackson’s voice.
-
-“A loose stone came down! It nearly smashed us!” cried Jack.
-
-“I don’t want to stay here if the roof is coming down on us,” wailed
-Fred.
-
-“Do as we told you to and you won’t have to stay there,” answered
-Jackson, and then, after waiting a few minutes more, the man disappeared
-from the entrance.
-
-Once more Jack mounted to the shoulders of the twins and with caution
-he poked at the hole which had been started.
-
-“Take off your jacket, Fred, and catch the loose stones so that they
-don’t make any noise,” he whispered. And this the youngest Rover did.
-
-It was a long, tedious task, and several times the young major was on
-the point of giving up. But just when he felt that his labors were of
-no avail he broke through an opening overhead. Immediately the cool
-night wind struck him and he realized that he had reached the outer air.
-
-Again their gymnastic training stood the lads in good stead. Jack
-hauled Fred up and then held him still higher, and soon the youngest
-Rover had crawled through the opening above.
-
-“I’m right here among a lot of bushes,” he whispered, looking down.
-“It’s a side hole, so there isn’t much danger of its caving in.”
-
-Fred leaned down and assisted Jack up, and then the two cut a long
-heavy stick and with this assisted the twins to get out of the cave,
-bringing Jack’s shoes with them. They were but a short distance away
-from the camp of the men and could hear them talking quite plainly.
-
-Hardly daring to breathe, the four boys crawled through the brushwood
-until they reached something of a trail. They could see little, owing
-to the darkness, but managed to make fair progress.
-
-“Thank fortune, we’re out of that!” exclaimed Jack presently. “Now
-we’ve got to see to it that they don’t catch us again.”
-
-“Right-o!” answered Randy. Then, looking up at the sky, he continued:
-“See how dark it is――not a star showing. I think it’s going to rain.”
-
-He was right, and in a few minutes more the first of the drops began to
-come down. Then came a dim flash of lightning, followed presently by a
-vivid streak across the heavens.
-
-“We’re in for a regular thunder storm,” said Fred. “Gee, I hope the
-lightning doesn’t strike us.”
-
-On and on went the boys, bumping into more than one tree and sometimes
-going headlong over the rocks. They had but one purpose in mind――to put
-as much space as possible between themselves and the Davenport gang.
-
-At last, having moved along for over an hour and being soaked to the
-skin, they came to rest under the shelter of a rocky precipice. The
-storm continued, vivid flashes of lightning being followed by claps of
-thunder that echoed and re-echoed through the mountains.
-
-“We’ve got to go on,” said Jack, at last. “As soon as daylight comes
-those fellows will be searching for us, and they’ll have a big
-advantage for they’ll be on horseback while we’ll be on foot.”
-
-Forward they went again, although in what direction they did not know.
-They were hoping that they were getting farther and farther away from
-the cave where they had been held captive.
-
-They were passing along the sloping side of the mountain when another
-flash of lightning followed by a loud clap of thunder startled them and
-brought them again to a halt. Then came another crash as a tree toppled
-down not far away.
-
-“Gee, that was close enough!” exclaimed Jack.
-
-He had scarcely spoken when the four boys were startled by a yell of
-fright. A few seconds later came a man’s voice crying piteously:
-
-“Help! Help! For the love of heaven, help! I’m caught fast under the
-tree and I’ll be crushed to death! Help!”
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XXX
-
- THE ROUND-UP――CONCLUSION
-
-
-“Somebody’s in trouble! We’ll have to see if we can’t help him!”
-
-“Beware! It may be one of the Davenport crowd.”
-
-“That may be true, but we can’t let him die. Come on.”
-
-Another flash of lightning lit up the scene, and by this the Rover boys
-saw where a tall tree of the mountainside had been broken off. The top
-hung down over some sharp rocks and under several limbs rested the form
-of a man, held down so that he could do little but kick frantically
-with one leg.
-
-“It’s Ocker!” exclaimed Fred, as they drew closer.
-
-“Help! Help!” came faintly from the man as he saw the dim forms of the
-boys in the darkness. “Help! I’m being crushed to death!”
-
-Fully realizing that they might be playing into the hands of their
-enemies and yet not willing to see Ocker crushed to death, the four
-lads sprang forward and began to tug at the tree branches which held
-the fellow a prisoner. They could see that any instant the top of the
-tree might break away entirely from the trunk and then Ocker would be
-crushed to a pulp.
-
-It was strenuous work, but the military experiences of the former
-cadets stood them in good stead, and now, as the twins and Jack raised
-one limb after another, Fred propped them up with such stones as were
-handy so that they could not slip back. Then, while the twins continued
-to exert pressure on the treetop, Jack hauled Ocker away.
-
-The man was bruised and bleeding and for the moment so winded he could
-scarcely speak. At first he had not recognized his rescuers and he
-stared in astonishment when another flash of lightning revealed their
-faces.
-
-“You!” he gasped hoarsely. “You! And I was helping to keep you
-prisoners!”
-
-“Ocker, we have saved your life, and you know it,” answered Jack
-quickly. “Now then, it is up to you to help us escape. Will you do it?”
-
-“I sure will!” panted the man. “I’m done with that crowd, anyhow. I
-told Davenport I wasn’t brought up to do such dirty work as he has
-planned.” Ocker paused to regain his breath. “Why, Davenport is as bad
-a skunk as Pete Garrish!”
-
-“Pete Garrish!” exclaimed Randy. “Do you know anything about that man?”
-
-“I know everything about him,” muttered Ocker. “He and his crowd are
-trying to swindle your father and some other men out of their interest
-in the Rolling Thunder mine.”
-
-“You come with us, Ocker, and you won’t regret it,” put in Jack
-hurriedly. “Show us the way to Cal Corning’s house.”
-
-For an instant the man hesitated.
-
-“If I take you back where you belong, you won’t have me arrested, will
-you?” he pleaded. “I don’t want to hurt you fellows, and I’d just as
-lief tell Mr. Rover what I know about Garrish.”
-
-“You won’t be arrested,” answered Jack. “I’ll give you my word on it.
-Come――hurry up! We not only want to get back, but we want to have a
-chance to round those other fellows up.”
-
-“But don’t do it before I’ve a chance to get away!” And the man’s face
-showed his sudden terror.
-
-“All right, we’ll give you your chance, and we’ll make it worth your
-while, too,” answered Jack.
-
-Ocker had been on foot, not daring to take his horse when he had stolen
-away from the Davenport crowd. He led the way to a broader and better
-trail, and less than half an hour later found the whole crowd on Sunset
-Trail. By this time the storm was passing and only a few scattering
-raindrops were coming down.
-
-That tramp was one the Rover boys never forgot. Soaked to the skin, and
-so footsore they could scarcely walk, they reached Cal Corning’s place
-at about five o’clock in the morning. Their knock on the door brought
-Corning to that portal, gun in hand.
-
-“Why――why, it’s the Rover boys!” called out the man, in amazement.
-“Hurrah! Mr. Rover! Mr. Rover! The boys are here, safe and sound!” he
-yelled.
-
-It was then that pandemonium seemed to break loose. From a couple of
-the bedrooms rushed Tom Rover followed quickly by Sam and Dick. The men
-were partly dressed, having removed only their coats and shoes.
-
-“My boys! My boys!” cried Tom Rover, and there was almost a sob in his
-throat as he rushed to embrace the twins. Then Dick ran to Jack and Sam
-to Fred, and there was a genuine hugging match all around.
-
-“Gee, but it’s good to be back!” was the way Andy expressed himself,
-and each of the other lads endorsed that sentiment.
-
-“We were out looking for you until the storm came up,” said Dick Rover.
-“We were going out again as soon as it was daylight.”
-
-“Where have you been and what did those rascals do to you?” questioned
-Sam Rover.
-
-“It’s a long story, Dad,” answered Fred, and then he added quickly:
-“Here’s a man you’ll like to see, Uncle Tom. His name is Ocker, and he
-knows all about Peter Garrish.”
-
-“Did he find you?” questioned Tom quickly.
-
-“No. We found him――under a tree that was struck by lightning,” put in
-Jack quickly. “We’ll give you the particulars in a little while. Just
-now we want to know if you don’t want to get a crowd together to go
-after Davenport and his bunch. Those men ought to be rounded up and put
-back in prison.”
-
-“Sure, we’ll round them up if it can be done,” announced Dick Rover.
-
-All entered the house, and very soon the boys and the others were
-provided by the Corning sisters with a substantial breakfast. While
-eating, the lads told their story and then the men questioned Ocker.
-
-The good luck of the Rover boys in escaping from the cave and falling
-in with the man who had guided them to the Corning place was followed
-directly after breakfast by more good luck. Two cowboys and six miners,
-including Lew Billings and Hank Butts, came riding by the place and
-were immediately halted and told what was in the air. These men at once
-agreed to join the others in an attempt to bring Davenport and his
-cohorts to justice.
-
-“I want to go along,” said Jack to his father when the posse was ready
-to start, and the other lads echoed that sentiment, and somewhat
-against the wishes of their parents the four boys joined the men in the
-hunt for the rascals.
-
-The round-up lasted until sundown, when Davenport, Tate and Jackson
-were located by part of the crowd under Dick Rover. Several shots were
-exchanged and Davenport received a slight wound in the shoulder. Then
-the three men held up their hands in token of surrender.
-
-In the meantime the boys and some of the other men managed to catch
-Digby and Booster. The young man who had so imposed upon the lads in
-New York and Chicago did his best to get away and then tried to show
-fight. But Jack promptly knocked him down by a smashing blow on the
-jaw, and when Booster got up again Randy hit him in the ear and Fred
-got behind him so that when Andy gave the fellow a shove he went down
-flat on his back with a thud. Then he was captured and his hands were
-bound tightly behind him.
-
-“I don’t think you’ll play any more confidence games in a hurry,”
-said Jack. And he was right, for as a result of his participation in
-the plot against the boys, Joe Booster, as well as Digby, was sent to
-prison for a number of years.
-
-Davenport, Tate and Jackson looked much crestfallen when confronted
-by the lads and their fathers. They were fearful of being lynched,
-knowing that some of the miners and cowboys might be in favor of such
-a proceeding. They were glad when the sheriff was called and they were
-taken off to the county jail. They, too, were sentenced to prison for
-long terms.
-
-From Ocker Tom Rover was able to gain much information regarding
-Peter Garrish and his method of running the Rolling Thunder mine. As
-a result of this and the action of Tom and several of the other large
-stockholders Garrish was compelled to cancel a contract he had made
-with the ore company in which he and his friends were interested and
-was likewise made to surrender some stock which he had appropriated.
-Then he was allowed to retire, a poorer if not a wiser man.
-
-Because of what he had done for the boys and for Tom, Ocker was not
-prosecuted. Instead, the Rovers gave him sufficient money to buy his
-passage to the gold fields of Alaska where, they hoped, he would turn
-over a new leaf and make a real man of himself.
-
-“Well, they didn’t get that hundred and fifty thousand dollars after
-all!” chuckled Randy after the rascals had been rounded up and the boys
-were safe once more at Cal Corning’s house.
-
-“No, they didn’t get it,” answered his father. “Just the same, we were
-ready to pay it in case we couldn’t get any trace of you.”
-
-“It certainly was a strenuous experience――being kept prisoners in that
-cave on the mountainside,” said Jack. “I don’t believe we’ll ever have
-such a thrilling thing happen again.” But Jack was mistaken. More
-thrilling days were in store for the four lads, and what these were
-will be related in another volume, to be entitled “The Rover Boys
-Winning a Fortune.”
-
-During the week the boys had spent as prisoners a number of letters had
-come for them, including communications from their mothers and from the
-girls, and also letters from Gif, Spouter and Phil Franklin.
-
-“Well, the girls are having a good enough time,” said Jack, who was
-reading a letter from Ruth. “And I’m glad of it.”
-
-“I suppose they’ll be coming home soon, now that the Davenport crowd
-are rounded up,” returned Fred.
-
-“Here’s good news from Phil Franklin!” burst out Andy. “He’s found the
-silver trophy. Fished it up out of the lake two days after he sent that
-last letter.”
-
-“Good enough!” cried his twin. “Now we won’t have that on our minds
-any more,” and his face showed his satisfaction. “Now if only we could
-get a new cannon for Colonel Colby, to replace the one that busted,
-we’ll be all right.” And let me add here that later on Jack’s father
-did obtain a new piece from the government and it was installed on the
-Military Academy campus with much ceremony.
-
-And now, while the Rover boys are talking about their friends and
-discussing the finding of the silver trophy, and their adventures while
-prisoners on the mountainside, we will say good-by.
-
-
- THE END
-
-
-
-
- _This Isn’t All!_
-
-
-Would you like to know what became of the good friends you have made in
-this book?
-
-Would you like to read other stories continuing their adventures and
-experiences, or other books quite as entertaining by the same author?
-
-On the _reverse side_ of the wrapper which comes with this book, you
-will find a wonderful list of stories which you can buy at the same
-store where you got this book.
-
-
- _Don’t throw away the Wrapper_
-
-_Use it as a handy catalog of the books you want some day to have.
-But in case you do mislay it, write to the Publishers for a complete
-catalog._
-
-
-
-
- THE FAMOUS ROVER BOYS SERIES
-
- By ARTHUR M. WINFIELD
-
- (EDWARD STRATEMEYER)
-
- =Beautiful Wrappers in Full Color=
-
-
-[Illustration]
-
-No stories for boys ever published have attained the tremendous
-popularity of this famous series. Since the publication of the first
-volume, The Rover Boys at School, some years ago, over three million
-copies of these books have been sold. They are well written stories
-dealing with the Rover boys in a great many different kinds of
-activities and adventures. Each volume holds something of interest to
-every adventure loving boy.
-
-A complete list of titles is printed on the opposite page.
-
-
-
-
- FAMOUS ROVER BOYS SERIES
-
- BY ARTHUR M. WINFIELD
- (Edward Stratemeyer)
-
- OVER THREE MILLION COPIES SOLD OF THIS SERIES.
-
- =Uniform Style of Binding. Colored Wrappers.=
- =Every Volume Complete in Itself.=
-
-
- THE ROVER BOYS AT SCHOOL
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE OCEAN
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE JUNGLE
- THE ROVER BOYS OUT WEST
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE GREAT LAKES
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE MOUNTAINS
- THE ROVER BOYS ON LAND AND SEA
- THE ROVER BOYS IN CAMP
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE RIVER
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE PLAINS
- THE ROVER BOYS IN SOUTHERN WATERS
- THE ROVER BOYS ON THE FARM
- THE ROVER BOYS ON TREASURE ISLE
- THE ROVER BOYS AT COLLEGE
- THE ROVER BOYS DOWN EAST
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE AIR
- THE ROVER BOYS IN NEW YORK
- THE ROVER BOYS IN ALASKA
- THE ROVER BOYS IN BUSINESS
- THE ROVER BOYS ON A TOUR
- THE ROVER BOYS AT COLBY HALL
- THE ROVER BOYS ON SNOWSHOE ISLAND
- THE ROVER BOYS UNDER CANVAS
- THE ROVER BOYS ON A HUNT
- THE ROVER BOYS IN THE LAND OF LUCK
- THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG HORN RANCH
- THE ROVER BOYS AT BIG BEAR LAKE
- THE ROVER BOYS SHIPWRECKED
- THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET TRAIL
- THE ROVER BOYS WINNING A FORTUNE
-
-
- GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- WESTERN STORIES FOR BOYS
-
- By JAMES CODY FERRIS
-
- =Individual Colored Wrappers and Illustrations by=
- =WALTER S. ROGERS=
- =Each Volume Complete in Itself.=
-
-
-Thrilling tales of the great west, told primarily for boys but which
-will be read by all who love mystery, rapid action, and adventures in
-the great open spaces.
-
-The Manly Boys, Roy and Teddy, are the sons of an old ranchman, the
-owner of many thousands of heads of cattle. The lads know how to ride,
-how to shoot, and how to take care of themselves under any and all
-circumstances.
-
-The cowboys of the X Bar X Ranch are real cowboys, on the job when
-required but full of fun and daring――a bunch any reader will be
-delighted to know.
-
- THE X BAR X BOYS ON THE RANCH
- THE X BAR X BOYS IN THUNDER CANYON
- THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER
- THE X BAR X BOYS ON BIG BISON TRAIL
- THE X BAR X BOYS AT THE ROUND-UP
- THE X BAR X BOYS AT NUGGET CAMP
- THE X BAR X BOYS AT RUSTLER’S GAP
- THE X BAR X BOYS AT GRIZZLY PASS
- THE X BAR X BOYS LOST IN THE ROCKIES
-
-
- GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- THE HARDY BOY’S SERIES
-
- By FRANKLIN W. DIXON
-
- =Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.=
-
-
-The Hardy Boys are sons of a celebrated American detective, and during
-vacations and their off time from school they help their father by
-hunting down clues themselves.
-
-
-THE TOWER TREASURE
-
-A dying criminal confessed that his loot had been secreted “in the
-tower.” It remained for the Hardy Boys to make an astonishing discovery
-that cleared up the mystery.
-
-
-THE HOUSE ON THE CLIFF
-
-The house had been vacant and was supposed to be haunted. Mr. Hardy
-started to investigate――and disappeared! An odd tale, with plenty of
-excitement.
-
-
-THE SECRET OF THE OLD MILL
-
-Counterfeit money was in circulation, and the limit was reached when
-Mrs. Hardy took some from a stranger. A tale full of thrills.
-
-
-THE MISSING CHUMS
-
-Two of the Hardy Boys’ chums take a motor trip down the coast. They
-disappear and are almost rescued by their friends when all are
-captured. A thrilling story of adventure.
-
-
-HUNTING FOR HIDDEN GOLD
-
-Mr. Hardy is injured in tracing some stolen gold. A hunt by the boys
-leads to an abandoned mine, and there things start to happen. A western
-story all boys will enjoy.
-
-
-THE SHORE ROAD MYSTERY
-
-Automobiles were disappearing most mysteriously from the Shore Road. It
-remained for the Hardy Boys to solve the mystery.
-
-
-THE SECRET OF THE CAVES
-
-When the boys reached the caves they came unexpectedly upon a queer old
-hermit.
-
-
-THE MYSTERY OF CABIN ISLAND
-
-A story of queer adventures on a rockbound island.
-
-
-THE GREAT AIRPORT MYSTERY
-
-The Hardy Boys solve the mystery of the disappearance of some valuable
-mail.
-
-
- GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- THE TED SCOTT FLYING STORIES
-
- By FRANKLIN W. DIXON
-
- =Illustrated. Each Volume Complete in Itself.=
-
-
-No subject has so thoroughly caught the imagination of young America as
-aviation. This series has been inspired by recent daring feats of the
-air, and is dedicated to Lindbergh, Byrd, Chamberlin and other heroes
-of the skies.
-
- OVER THE OCEAN TO PARIS;
- _or, Ted Scott’s Daring Long Distance Flight_.
-
- RESCUED IN THE CLOUDS;
- _or, Ted Scott, Hero of the Air_.
-
- OVER THE ROCKIES WITH THE AIR MAIL;
- _or, Ted Scott, Lost in the Wilderness_.
-
- FIRST STOP HONOLULU;
- _or, Ted Scott, Over the Pacific_.
-
- THE SEARCH FOR THE LOST FLYERS;
- _or, Ted Scott, Over the West Indies_.
-
- SOUTH OF THE RIO GRANDE;
- _or, Ted Scott, On a Secret Mission_.
-
- ACROSS THE PACIFIC;
- _or, Ted Scott’s Hop to Australia_.
-
- THE LONE EAGLE OF THE BORDER;
- _or, Ted Scott and the Diamond Smugglers_.
-
- FLYING AGAINST TIME;
- _or, Breaking the Ocean to Ocean Record_.
-
- OVER THE JUNGLE TRAILS;
- _or, Ted Scott and the Missing Explorers_.
-
- LOST AT THE SOUTH POLE;
- _or, Ted Scott in Blizzard Land_.
-
- THROUGH THE AIR TO ALASKA;
- _or, Ted Scott’s Search in Nugget Valley_.
-
-
- GROSSET & DUNLAP, _Publishers_, NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- THE TOM SWIFT SERIES
-
- By VICTOR APPLETON
-
- =Uniform Style of Binding. Individual Colored Wrappers.=
- =Every Volume Complete in Itself.=
-
-
-Every boy possesses some form of inventive genius. Tom Swift is a
-bright, ingenious boy and his inventions and adventures make the most
-interesting kind of reading.
-
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR CYCLE
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR BOAT
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRSHIP
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS SUBMARINE BOAT
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIRELESS MESSAGE
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RUNABOUT
- TOM SWIFT AMONG THE DIAMOND MAKERS
- TOM SWIFT IN THE CAVES OF ICE
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS SKY RACER
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RIFLE
- TOM SWIFT IN THE CITY OF GOLD
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR GLIDER
- TOM SWIFT IN CAPTIVITY
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIZARD CAMERA
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT SEARCHLIGHT
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS GIANT CANNON
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS PHOTO TELEPHONE
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS AERIAL WARSHIP
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG TUNNEL
- TOM SWIFT IN THE LAND OF WONDERS
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS WAR TANK
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR SCOUT
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS UNDERSEA SEARCH
- TOM SWIFT AMONG THE FIRE FIGHTERS
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC LOCOMOTIVE
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS FLYING BOAT
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT OIL GUSHER
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS CHEST OF SECRETS
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRLINE EXPRESS
- TOM SWIFT CIRCLING THE GLOBE
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS TALKING PICTURES
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS HOUSE ON WHEELS
- TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG DIRIGIBLE
-
-
- GROSSET & DUNLAP, _Publishers_, NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- THE DON STURDY SERIES
-
- By VICTOR APPLETON
-
- Author of “The Tom Swift Series”
-
-
-Every red-blooded boy will enjoy the thrilling adventures of Don
-Sturdy. In company with his uncles, one a big game hunter, the other
-a noted scientist, he travels far and wide――into the jungles of South
-America, across the Sahara, deep into the African jungle, up where the
-Alaskan volcanoes spout, down among the head hunters of Borneo and many
-other places where there is danger and excitement. Every boy who has
-known Tom Swift will at once become the boon companion of daring Don
-Sturdy.
-
- DON STURDY ON THE DESERT OF MYSTERY
- DON STURDY WITH THE BIG SNAKE HUNTERS
- DON STURDY IN THE TOMBS OF GOLD
- DON STURDY ACROSS THE NORTH POLE
- DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF VOLCANOES
- DON STURDY IN THE PORT OF LOST SHIPS
- DON STURDY AMONG THE GORILLAS
- DON STURDY CAPTURED BY HEAD HUNTERS
- DON STURDY IN LION LAND
- DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF GIANTS
-
-
- GROSSET & DUNLAP, _Publishers_, NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- THE RADIO BOYS SERIES
- (Trademark Registered)
-
- By ALLEN CHAPMAN
-
- Author of the “Railroad Series,” Etc.
-
- =Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself.=
-
-
-Here is a series that gives full details of radio work both in sending
-and receiving――how large and small sets can be made and operated,
-and with this real information there are the stories of the radio
-boys and their adventures. Each story is a record of thrilling
-adventures――rescues, narrow escapes from death, daring exploits in
-which the radio plays a main part. Each volume is so thoroughly
-fascinating, so strictly up-to-date, and accurate that all modern boys
-will peruse them with delight.
-
-Each volume has a foreword by Jack Binns, the well known radio expert.
-
- THE RADIO BOYS FIRST WIRELESS
- THE RADIO BOYS AT OCEAN POINT
- THE RADIO BOYS AT THE SENDING STATION
- THE RADIO BOYS AT MOUNTAIN PASS
- THE RADIO BOYS TRAILING A VOICE
- THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FOREST RANGERS
- THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE ICEBERG PATROL
- THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FLOOD FIGHTERS
- THE RADIO BOYS ON SIGNAL ISLAND
- THE RADIO BOYS IN GOLD VALLEY
- THE RADIO BOYS AIDING THE SNOWBOUND
- THE RADIO BOYS ON THE PACIFIC
- THE RADIO BOYS TO THE RESCUE
-
-
- GROSSET & DUNLAP, _Publishers_, NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- THE RAILROAD SERIES
-
- By ALLEN CHAPMAN
-
- Author of the “Radio Boys,” Etc.
-
- =Uniform Style of Binding. Illustrated.=
- =Every Volume Complete in Itself.=
-
-
-In this line of books there is revealed the whole workings of a great
-American railroad system. There are adventures in abundance――railroad
-wrecks, dashes through forest fires, the pursuit of a “wildcat”
-locomotive, the disappearance of a pay car with a large sum of money
-on board――but there is much more than this――the intense rivalry among
-railroads and railroad men, the working out of running schedules,
-the getting through “on time” in spite of all obstacles, and the
-manipulation of railroad securities by evil men who wish to rule or
-ruin.
-
- RALPH OF THE ROUND HOUSE; or, Bound to Become a Railroad Man.
-
- RALPH IN THE SWITCH TOWER; or, Clearing the Track.
-
- RALPH ON THE ENGINE; or, The Young Fireman of the Limited Mail.
-
- RALPH ON THE OVERLAND EXPRESS; or, The Trials and Triumphs of a
- Young Engineer.
-
- RALPH, THE TRAIN DISPATCHER; or, The Mystery of the Pay Car.
-
- RALPH ON THE ARMY TRAIN; or, The Young Railroader’s Most Daring
- Exploit.
-
- RALPH ON THE MIDNIGHT FLYER; or, The Wreck at Shadow Valley.
-
- RALPH AND THE MISSING MAIL POUCH; or, The Stolen Government
- Bonds.
-
- RALPH ON THE MOUNTAIN DIVISION; or, Fighting Both Flames and
- Flood.
-
- RALPH AND THE TRAIN WRECKERS; or, The Secret of the Blue
- Freight Cars.
-
-
- GROSSET & DUNLAP, _Publishers_, NEW YORK
-
-
-
-
- Transcriber’s Notes:
-
- ――Text in italics is enclosed by underscores (_italics_); text in
- bold by “equal” signs (=bold=).
-
- ――Printer’s, punctuation and spelling inaccuracies were silently
- corrected.
-
- ――Archaic and variable spelling has been preserved.
-
- ――Variations in hyphenation and compound words have been preserved.
-
-
-*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ROVER BOYS ON SUNSET
-TRAIL ***
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the
-United States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
-the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
-of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
-copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
-easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
-of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
-Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may
-do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
-by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
-license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country other than the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where
- you are located before using this eBook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that:
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
-the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
-forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
-Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
-to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website
-and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without
-widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.